
V '/''f •''. '''li'' ''■'5 •• '■) w'* . /%.•'■- ,'., ; 



v;!;', , 



;■ •.,,,,,,i(i-fi',);;.'.'.5:;ii'!'.: . ■■,.'■■ ■ 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



DDDD477ES4H 






~<vis:i^ 



.-^' ^ 



\^' '^r 




0^ . ^^^ 


' ' r 




: 0^ -7% : W, 


^^ 


: xo ^^. 



^i/h ^o % .v\^ 










^<^ 












^ :^:/K^ 




^^ * . , ^ ^0 



^ > 











^> ^ o - .- ^ o. 










--/ 






o- 



*>*. c^ AW ■ 








zngra-vEa iiy HW. Sraifh 



^^^Y^/^^n, C/jay/c^-i<^ 



AN 



EXPOSITION 



OF yiEWS RESPECTING 



THE PRINCIPAL PACTS, CAUSES AND PECULIARITIES 



INTOLYED IN 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS 



TOGETHER WITH INTERESTING PHENOMENAL 
STATEMENTS AND COMMUNICATIONS. 



ADIN BAIiliOU. 

—M 



" If a spirit or an angel hath spoken to him, let us not fight against God."— Acta 
23: 9. 

** Are they not all ministering spirits ?"— Heb. 1 : 14. 

''Believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they be of God."— 1 John 
4: I. 



SECOND EDITION 



BOSTON: 

BELA MAUSH, PUBLISHER, 25 CORNHILL. 

1853. 



3P 1^51 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1852, 

E. D. DRAPER, 
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts . 






Wright & Hasty, Printers, 
3 Water St., Boston. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I 



GENERAL STATEMENT OF PHENOMENAL FACTS, &c 

Theory of Matter, Spirit, Human Spirits, the Spirit World, 
Spiricity as a communicable and interchangeable Element 
between Spirits, Mediumship, &c.— The Cardinal Truths 
of New Testament Christianity not contradicted, but cor- 
roborated by modem Spirit Manifestations. . . pp. 1 — 11 



CHAPTER II. 

CLASSIFICATION OF CASES. 

Class First taken up— Statement of A. H. Jarvis, and Re- 
marks ; of George Willets, and Remarks. ... pp. 12—25 



IV CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER III. 

CASES UNDEE CLASS FIRST CONTINUED. 

Statement of E. W. Capron— Another Statement of A. H. 
Jarvis — Sundry cases presented in extracts from the New 
York Tribune — Two cases stated by C. Hammond of 
Rochester, N. Y.— Comments pp. 26- 



CHAPTER IV. 

CASES OF CLASS FIRST CONCLUDED. 

"What I myself have witnessed— Effect on my own feelings 
and state of mind— Doctrine declared by Spirits, stated 
tinder seven heads pp. 39 — 51 



CHAPTER V. 

CASES UNDER CLASS SECOND. 

General Statement of Facts — Conclusions drawn — Indis- 
crimination and Extremes, whether of Credulity or Scep- 
ticism, deprecated pp. 52—58 



C ONT EN TS 



CHAPTER VI. 



CASES UNDER CLASS THIRD. 



General Statement of Facts— Explanation— Partial and Im- 
perfect Media— Low Spirits— Summary of the Exposition 
thus far . . . PP- 59—65 



CHAPTER VII. 

GENERAL OBJECTIONS. 

Obj. 1. It is incredible, ^er se, a humbug — Obj. 2. Against 
Mediumship— Obj. 3. Against such exceptionable Media 
—Obj. 4. The Manifestations are uncouth and vulgar— 
Obj. 5. They are the effects of Electricity, &c.— Obj. 6. 
They are the effects of Mesmerism, &c.— Obj. 7. The 
communications are lying and contradictory— Obj. 8. 
They are of no importance— Obj. 9. They cause disease, 
infatuation, and insanity — Obj. 10. They are anti-Bible, 
infidel, heretical, &c.— Obj. 11. It is all of the Devil. pp. 66- 



CHAPTER VIII. 

PARTICULAR OBJECTIONS AND DIFFICULTIES. 

1. Common people cannot distinguish between reliable and 
unreliable Manifestations, hence more mischief than benefit 
will result— 2. Admitting all you assert, what good can 



VI CONTENTS. 

be expected from these Manifestations ?— 3. If yoti admit 
that some of the effects are Mesmeric, why may not all 
be ? — 4. If some of the communications are low, lying, 
and contradictory, how can we trust any of them ?— 5. 
If there are so many low spirits, why not a sovereign 
Devil at the bottom of it all ?— 6. How is it that so many 
get their own ideas reflected back ? — 7. Why are the com- 
munications purporting to come from distinguished men 
often inferior in style to their mortal productions ?— 8. 
How is it that the spirits of persons still in the flesh pre- 
tend to come from the regions of the departed ? — 9. How 
is it that unbelievers in the spiritual origin of these Mani- 
festations can make tables move, and get responses from 
dead animals and fictitious characters ? — 10. If from de- 
parted spirits, why have not these Manifestations hap- 
pened before ?— 11. If you go the length you do on this 
subject, will you not be obh'ged to believe also in the old 
exploded notions and stories about presentiments, appari- 
tions, haunted houses, ghosts, demoniacs, and even 
witches ?— 12. If you run into such vagaries, do you ex- 
pect to retain your reputation for common sense, or even 
for sanity. pp. 93—119 



CHAPTER IX. 

SPECIMENS OF THE OPPOSITION. 

Extracts from the Puritan Eecorder, an Orthodox Congre- 
gationalist paper— Article from the Olive Branch, a Pro- 
testant Methodist paper, introducing and recommending 
an article from the Boston Pilot, a Eoman Catholic paper 



CONTENTS. Vll 

—Article from the Gospel Banner, a Universalist paper- 
Brief Comments pp. 120—151 

CHAPTER X. 

ADVICE TO BELIEVEES AND FEIENDS.' 

1. Against yielding up reason, &c.— 2. Against reaching 
after too much — 3. Against disorderly methods of treat- 
ing the Manifestations — 4. Against feeling more obliged 
to receive what comes from departed spirits, than what 
comes from undeparted ones — 5. Against disregarding 
the imperfections of Media pp. 152—164 



CHAPTER XI. 

WONDERFUL PHENOMENA. 

Manifestations at Woonsocket, R. I. — Remarkable ones at 
East Blackstone, Mass. — Mr. Harvey Chase's statement 
respecting his former wife's spirit hand — Seeing Spirit 
hands pp. 165—191 



CHAPTER XII. 

JOHN M. SPEAR'S MEDIUMS HIP. 

Remarkable cases of healing, or the relieving of pain through 
the touch of his hand — Drawing curious figures and sym- 
bolic representations — Receiving texts and skeletons of 
sermons to preach from at particular places, &c. . pp. 192—203 



Vm CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

COMMUNICATIONS 

Purporting to come from the spirit of Adin Augustus Ballou, 
-who departed this life Feb. 8, 1852, through Elizabeth 
Alice Keed, of Hopedale, Writing Medium, &c. . pp. 204—227 



CHAPTER XIV. 

EEMAEKABLE MANIFESTATIONS. 

In Boston — A strong case, in former times, among the 
Methodists in England — Visible Presences and Wonderful 
Writings in New York — Dr. Buchanan on the Extraor- 
dinary Demonstrations at Cleaveland, 0.— Oberlin on 
spiritual intercourse pp. 228—248 



CHAPTER XV. 

APPENDIX, 

On the Practical influence of the Manifestations relative to 
Individual and Social Reform. .... pp. 249—258 



PREFACE 



This book is an exposition of the author's views 
respecting Modern Spirit Manifestations, commonly- 
designated as " the knocking s^"*^ " the rappingSj'^ 
" the tippings^'' " the xoritings^^'' &c. It contains 
also a collection of authentic statements concerning 
phenomenal demonstrations, together with interest- 
ing communications purporting to have come |'rom 
departed spirits. The author publishes it for the 
following reasons : — 1. Because he deems the sub- 
ject worthy of serious consideration, and desires to 
aid in commending it to public attention. 2. Be- 
cause he sees the extremes mXo which over credulous 
believers on one side, and pertinacious sceptics on 
the other, are running, and desires to guard honest 
minds against all rash and wholesale conclusions. 
3. Because he believes that a just and discriminat- 
ing faith in spirit manifestations, such as he sets 
forth, will promote the regeneration of mankind 
individually and socially. 4. Because he believes 
that only the dawn of these manifestations has yet 
appeared, and desires to assist in preparing all well- 



X- PREFACE. 

disposed minds for the brightness of the approach- 
ing day. And 5. Because his conscience requires 
him to bear an outspoken testimony for the truth, 
while it has few adherents and many opijosers^ and 
thus to make his position clearly understood by 
friend and foe. 

There are some minds who love the truth for 
truth's sake, and are resolutely determined to fol- 
low it whithersoever it may lead them, who at the 
same time, are no less resolutely determined not to 
be imposed on either by others or by themselves, 
and who also possess confidence enough in their 
own judgment to pursue an investigation manfully. 
Others are greatly deficient in this true mental 
nobility. They are narrow minded, superficial, 
prejjidiced, captious, cowardly, or fickle. Some of 
these seem to have the power of believing or disbe- 
lieving any thing, just as it may happen to strike 
their feelings, taste, fancy, wishes or predetermina- 
tion for the time being. Sound, far-reaching, com- 
prehensive reason has little to do with the facts 
and consideration of cases under their adjudication. 
The author cordially sympathizes with the first 
mentioned class of minds, and though he cannot 
with the latter^ he will bear with them, and try to 
make the best of them until they shall become 
enlightened, elevated, and ennobled, under the 
great process of discipline through which the uni- 
versal Father is conducting us all. 

Reader, dost thou believe implicitly and unquali- 



P E E F A C E . XI 

fiedly in whatever purports to be spirit manifesta- 
tions and communicationSj despite of the puerili- 
tieSj incongruities, contradictions and absurdities 
occasionally developed 7 If so, thou wilt find thy 
faith and ardor moderated by these pages ; but 
thou wilt not be injured by the enlightenment of 
thy judgment. Wisdom shall correct thy errors, 
and confirm thee in all the truth. Art thou one of 
those unreasonable beings, who, because of these 
incidental puerilities, incongruities, contradictions 
and absurdities, despise the lohole of this phenomena, 
and deny that departed spirits have any thing to do 
with it? If so, thou wilt find thyself rebuked; but 
thou shall not be harmed, unless thou harm thyself. 
Art thou one of the Sadducees^ whose habit it is to 
look wise, sneer at and denounce all pretended 
spiritual manifestations, as the product of jugglery, 
or of a diseased imagination 1 It were well for thee 
to be cured of thy scorn; but if nothing herein 
written shall have this good effect, remember that 
truth will vindicate itself, and that if thou scornest, 
thou alone must bear it. Or, worst of all, art thou 
a bigoted and persecuting Pharisee, who ascribes 
all these demonstrations to the Devil? If so, prob- 
ably thou wilt not read this book. Go, then, and 
read what the ancient generation of thy sect said of 
Christ and his works; how they accused Him of 
being a Samaritan and having a devil ; how He 
rebuked their pride, hypocrisy, and wickedness ; 
how He predicted their coming woes ; and how all 



XU PREFACE. 

His words were fulfilled. And be thou warned, 
lest thou fall into the same condemnation and 
calamity. But to all the humble, candid, noble- 
souled disciples of wisdom, however classed or 
designated, these pages are offered in full confi- 
dence, that their contents will be carefully read, 
justly appreciated, and profitably improved. 

A. B. 
Hopedahy Mass.j June 1, 1852. 



SECOND EDITON, 

A second edition of this work having been called 
for by the public, the author has made such emenda- 
tions as he thought necessary in the text. He has 
added a General Index, and an Appendix on the 
Practical Influence of the Manifestations, relative 
to Individual and Social Reform. This edition is 
also embellished with a finely engraved likeness of 
the author. 

A. B. 

Hopedale, Nov. 1, 1852. 



SPIRIT MAJ(IFESTATIO?fS 



CHAPTER I. 



GENERAL STATEMENT OF PHENOMENAL FACTS, &c 

Theory of Matter, Spirit, Human Spirits, the Spirit World, Spiricity 
• as a communicable and interchangeable Element between Spirits, 
Mediumship, &c. — The Cardinal Truths of New Testament Christ- 
ianity not contradicted, but corroborated by modern Spirit Manifest- 
ations. 

This subject opens with a host of phenomenal 
facts, which take place without diXij perceivable ox 
consclotis mortal agency, either physical or mental. 
These facts are the inductive rudiments of the 
subject. They are to be considered and accounted 
for. Among the more prominent of these are the 
following: — 1. Making peculiar noises, indicative 
of more or less intelligence; such as knockings, 
rappings, jarrings, creakings, tickings, imitation of 
many sounds known in the different vicissitudes 
of human life, musical intonations, and, in rare 
instances, articulate speech, ^ome of these various 
sounds are very loud, distinct and forcible ; others^ 
low, less distinct, and more gentle, but all audible 
realities. 2. The moving of material substances, 
1 



22 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

with like indications of intelligence ; such as 
tables, sofas, light-stands, chairs, and various 
other articles ; shaking, tipping, sliding, raising 
them clear of the floor, placing them in new posi- 
tions, (sometimes in spite of athletic and heavy 
men doing their utmost to hold them down ;) 
taking up the passive body of a person, and carry- 
ing it from one position to another across the room, 
through mid-air; opening and shutting doors; 
thrumming musical instruments ; undoing well- 
clasped pocket-bookS; taking out their contents, 
and then, by request, replacing them as before; 
writing with pens, pencils, and other substances, 
both liquid and solid, sometimes on paper, some- 
times on common slates, and sometimes on the 
ceilings of a room, &c. 3. Causing catalepsy, 
trance, clairvoyance, and various involuntary 
muscular, nervous and mental activity in medi- 
ums, independent of any will or conscious psycho- 
logical influence by men in the flesh, and then 
through such mediums, speaking, writing, preach- 
ing, lecturing, philosophizing, prophesying, &c. 
4. Presenting apparitions, in some instances, of a 
spirit hand and arm, in others, of the whole human 
form, and in others, of several deceased persons 
conversing together ; causing distinct touches to be 
felt by the mortal living, grasping and shaking 
their hands ; and giving many other sensible dem- 
onstrations of their existence. 5. Through these 
various manifestations communicating to men in 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 3 

the flesh numberless affectionate and intelligent 
assurances of an immortal existence, messages of 
consolation, and annunciations of distant events 
unknown at the time, but subsequently corrobo- 
rated ; predictions of forthcoming occurrences sub- 
sequently verified, forewarnings against impending 
danger, medicinal prescriptions of great efficacy, 
wholesome reproofs, admonitions and counsels, 
expositions of spiritual, theological, religious, moral 
and philosophical truths appertaining to the present 
and future states, and important to human welfare 
in every sphere of existence, sometimes comprised 
in a single sentence, and sometimes in an ample 
book. 

This is a general statement of the facts to be con- 
sidered and disposed of in a just discussion of this 
subject. Some of them are seemingly^ if not really^ 
miraculous^ and all of them are astonishing to the 
common mind. But they axe facts, provable by as 
conclusive testimony as is requisite to the deter- 
mination of cases in our highest judicatories of law, 
natural philosophy and religion. If any man pre- 
sume to deny that they are fads, he is either one 
who, having never -investigated the subject, is 
grossly ignorant q{ its merits; or who, pretending 
to have investigated it, is grossly dishonest. Such 
a man's negations are entitled, perhaps, to some 
indulgence and pity, but to no respect. If any 
honestly doubt, for want of adequate opportunity 
to observe the phenomena, or to examine testimony, 



4 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

they will of course suspend judgment till they can 
avail themselves of the necessary information. 
Light awaits all such, and they will not reject it. 
I have spoken very 'positively respecting these 
rudimental facts. I consider myself competent to 
speak thus, and am willing to take the responsibil- 
ity. I have said that they occur without any fer- 
ceivable or conscious mortal agency, either physical 
or mental. Let all this be remembered. But let it 
also be remembered that some things are 7iot 
asserted. It is not asserted that all these facts are 
equally common^ or equally j>rovahle. It is not as- 
serted that there are no counterfeits, or illusive 
resemblances of these facts. It is not asserted that 
no phenomena resembling any of them are ever 
produced by minds in the body, or by earthly 
causes. It is not asserted that the real manifesta- 
tions are always easily distinguishable from con- 
comitant ones produced by mundane influences. 
It is not asserted that there are no incongruities, con- 
tradictions, and absurdities incidentally developed in 
these phenomenal facts. It is not asserted that the 
real agency which causes these facts is as knoioable 
as the facts themselves. Finally, it is not asserted 
that the man who, admitting the facts, doubts 
whether departed spirits actually cause them, stands 
on the same level of ignorance or dishonesty with 
him who impudently denounces the whole thing 
as " hurnbiigJ^ I am for just discrimination in all 
things. Therefore, let me be held responsible for 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. D 

what I assert — neither less nor more. I believe 
that departed spirits cause many of these phenom- 
ena, but not all of them. I beheve that spirits in 
the fleshj i. e., the mind of the medium, or the 
minds of persons surrounding the medium some- 
times thwart, warp, peculiarize, or modify the 
manifestations and communications made. I also 
believe that loio and very imperfect departed spirits 
sometimes manifest themselves. This is the ground 
I take. It enables me to account for the multifari- 
ous reliable and ^mreliable developments of this 
mysterious agency more satisfactorily than any 
other. I shall do so in accordance with the fol- 
lowing 

T 11 E K y . 

1. Matter and Spirit are both eternally co-exist 
ent substances in the universe, essentially different 
in their nature ; Matter iiiert and passive^ Spirit 
vivific and active. Each exists in various grada- 
tions of excellence, more gross or more refined ; the 
finer pervading the coarser through all degrees. 
The lowest grade of Spirit is always more subtle, 
elastic, and penetrative than the most ethereal 
Matter. Hence all force, motion, formation, organ- 
ization, sensation, and intelligence originate in and 
are sustained by Spirit. 

2. Matter and Spirit exist both individuated and 
?mindividuated throughout space, in their respective 
corresponding gradations. Individuated entities, 

1* 



6 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

Material and Spiritual, continually impart and 
imbibe ?/?iindividnated substance by radiation and 
absorption, iitnce the countless influences of one 
being on another by communication. Hence among 
sensific, rational, and moral beings, the endless 
variety of what are called magnetic effects — 
attracting, repelling, inspiring, and controlling 
according to capability in one individual and sus- 
ceptibility in another. 

3. All human spirits, departed and 2;;ideparted, 
are essentially of the same nature and constitution, 
differing chiefly in capability, susceptibility, and 
practicality. Each spirit is an individuation of 
Spirit-substance, combined with and interiorating 
a corresponding individuation of Matter. This 
Spirit is the soul of man — the man proper — which 
animates the fleshly body during mortal life, and 
departs from it at death. Hence there is a compli- 
cated connection between human spirits, whether 
in the fleshly body or out of it, giving rise to innu- 
merable reciprocal influences, which can be fully 
understood and comprehended only by the Supreme 
Paternal Spirit. 

4. Human spirits in the flesh have two different 
spheres of consciousness — an external material 
sphere, and an internal spiritual sphere. The 
great majority of mankind are ordinarily in the 
material sphere, and consequently unconscious of 
their most interior relations and condition. Some 
are temporarily thrown into their internal spiritual 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 7 

sphere — when they are conscious only of their inte- 
rior relations and spiritual state, being quite insen- 
sible to material existences and events. A few 
pass and repass from one of these spheres to the 
other, so as partially to blend their two conscious- 
nesses into one. Dreamers, somnambulists, mes- 
meric subjects, clairvoyants, seers, and what are 
called spirit mediums, are of this general descrip- 
tion. These^ire more susceptible, receptive, and 
retentive of spiritual magnetism than the general- 
ity of people. Hence the manifold spiritual phe- 
nomena of all ages. When abstracted from their 
spiritual sphere of consciousness, human spirits 
come naturally into communication with departed 
spirits, and thus open an imperfect intercourse 
between the two states of existence. In such cases 
there is always a superabundance of spiritual mag- 
netism absorbed into and accumulated about the 
dreamer, somnambulist, clairvoyant, seer, or me- 
dium, by means of which more positive spirits can 
exert their peculiar powers, and maintain some 
sort of communication with the persons and things 
immediately circumjacent. For the sake of greater 
conciseness and significance, I will take the liberty 
to coin a word, and call this subtle ethereo-spirit- 
ual substance Spiricity. It is partly of the same 
substance with individual soul-spirits, constitutes 
their congenial atmosphere, and serves as their 
principal element of intercommunication. They 
can inhale and absorb it, exhale and radiate it, 



8 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. . 

impregnate it with their peculiarities of thought^ 
affection^ and will^ and thus transmit influences to 
inconceivable distances, nay, transport their per- 
ceptive consciousness so as to be virtually present 
any where within their permitted range of exist- 
ence. 

5. Implicit reliance cannot be placed on the 
mere wwcorroborated pretensions or communica- 
tions of spirits, as absolutely veritable — for three 
important reasons, viz. : — 1. There are multitudes 
of imperfect and low spirits, most of whom are in 
nearer proximity to the material sphere of human 
consciousness than the purer departed spirits. 2. 
The transition of dreamers, somnambulists, clair- 
voyants, seers, &c., from the Material to the Spir- 
itual sphere of consciousness and back again, is 
liable to such a mixture and confusion of dissimilar 
ideas, that more or less of 'phantasy^ obscuration, 
and perversion must occasionally supervene. 3. 
The generality of mankind are so ignorant of spir- 
itual realities, lavt^s, and conditions, so wanting in 
discernment and candor, and so prone to errors of 
reason as well as imagination, that few are even 
tolerably qualified to understand and make a 
proper use of spiritual communications. Hence 
the strange mixtures of truth and error, reality and 
phantasy, consistency and contradiction, gravity 
and levity, sober probability and wild extrava- 
gance, rational thought and fallacious imagination, 
presented in dreams^ clairvoyant visions, spirit- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 9 

trances, and the whole family of mental and spir- 
itual phenomena. Hence also the abuses and 
mischiefs often attendant on such marvelous de- 
velopments. 

Our all-wise and benignant Father in heaven 
has left no essential Truth or Righteousness de- 
pendent on the mere pretension, or ^^/zcorroborated 
testimony either of departed or ?mdeparted spirits. 
He has addressed his revealments oi essential truth 
and duty to the moral reason of mankind, and 
authenticated them by every necessary attestation. 
Any attempt, therefore, to build up a religion or 
moral philosophy, radically contradictory to that 
of the genuine Christian Testament, on what is 
being disclosed to the world through Dreamers, 
Somnambulists, Impressibles, Clairvoyants, Spirit 
Media, the Rappings, &c., is irrational, and must 
prove mischievous rather than beneficial to the 
human race. Nevertheless, fundamental truths 
and duties may be re-affirmed, clarified from error, 
demonstrated anew, philosophically elaborated and 
powerfully commended to the embrace of mankind, 
by fresh spiritual communications. I am of opinion 
that this is really the case; and the conversion of 
many long confirmed atheists and deistical rejectors 
of the Christian revelation confirms me in it. Men 
who long regarded as utterly incredible fictions all 
the accounts of supernatural demonstrations given 
by the Evangelists and Apostles, — such as angelic 
visitations and interpositions connected with the 



10 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

birth, ministry, death, and resurrection of Jesus ; 
the appearance of Moses and Elias to him; his 
walking on the water, healing the sick, casting 
spirits out of demoniacs, and recalling the souls of 
deceased persons; the stone being rolled from his 
sepulchre by a celestial spirit ; many of the dead 
reappearing; his own repeated personal manifest- 
ation after death, and sudden vanishing; his 
ascension ; the wonders of the Pentacostal occa- 
sion ; Peter's being liberated from prison, &c., &c., 
now humbly confess their conviction, from what 
they have recently witnessed, that all these things 
may have taken place, and probably did. When 
I behold these conversions, and read such sound, 
discriminating, pungent, and practical expositions 
of religion and morals as are presented in the 
works recently communicated through the Medi- 
umship of Charles Hammond and others, I have 
no fears that the faith, piety, humanity, and moral- 
ity, which constitute the essential religion of Christ, 
will ever be undermined or superseded by New 
Spiritual Light. Its temporary externals, inci- 
dentals, misconstructions, adulterations, and tra- 
ditionary appendages, may be exposed and inval- 
idated. Secondary truths may be revealed and 
elaborated. The carnal expediency, worldly mind- 
edness, and anti-Christianity of the nominal church 
may be swept away. Be it even so. Is there a 
true Christian that fears such results, or will loeep 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 11 

at their consummation 1 Not one. It is only those 
whose merchandise is in false religion, slaves, and 
the souls of men, that will cry, ^^ Alas ! Alas!^^ 
Great is Tnith^ and mighty is Right. These shall 
prevail, and man be redeemed. 



12 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIOInS. 

CHAPTER II. 

CLASSIFICATION OF CASES. 

Class First taken np— Statement of A. H. Jarvis, and Remarks ; of I 
George Willets, and Remarks. \ 

Having stated in the preceding chapter my general | 
Position and Theory , I proceed to the considera- i 
tion of particular cases. I shall arrange these 
cases into three principal classes, viz, : — 1. Those 
in which all the important demonstrations were 1 
most evidently caused by departed spirits. H. 
Those in which some of the important demon- i, 
strations were probably caused, or greatly affected, i 
by ?mdeparted spirits. HI. Those in which the 
demonstrations were of a heterogeneous, incongru- 
ous, or derogatory character. Thus the whole 
ground will be covered, and an opportunity given 
for criticism on every considerable point. No | 
cases will be presented which I have not good rea- 
son to regard as reaZ and well authenticated. 

CLASS I . 

Those cases in which all the important demon- 
strations were most evidently caused by departed 
spirits. 

Statement of A. H. Jarvis, a Methodist clergy- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 13 

rnaHj Rochester, New York, copied from Capron 
and Barron^s " History of the Mysterious 
Communion of Spirits/' second edition, pages 38, 
39. 

'' There are many facts which have come under 
my observation equally convincing of the intelli- 
gence and utility of the communications from these 
unseen agents, who I now believe are continually 
about us, and more perfectly acquainted with all 
our ways, and even our thoughts, than we are 
with each other. But the fact in reference to my 
friend Pickard is what you desire. He was at my 
house on Friday afternoon, April 6, 1849. None 
of the Fox family were present. While at the tea 
table we had free communications on different 
subjects. Pickard was requested to ask questions. 
He desired to know who it was that would answer 
questions. The answer was — ' I am your mother 
Mary Pickard.' Her name or the fact of her 
death was not known to any of us. The next 

Monday evening he (Pickard) was at Mr. G 's, 

and tarried there over night. He there received 
a communication, purporting to be from his mother, 
saying, ' Your child is dead.' He came imme- 
diately to my place, and said he should take 
the stage for home, (Lockport, sixty miles distant). 
He left in the stage at 8 or 9, A. M. At 12, M., 
I returned to my house, my wife meeting me with 
a telegraph envelope. I broke the seal and read 
mentally first, — 



14 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

'' ' Rochester, April 10, 1849. 
" ' By telegraph from Lockport — to Rev. A. H. 
Jarvis, No. 4 West st. 

" ' Tell Mr. Pickard, if you can find him, his 
child died this morning. — Answer. 

'' ' R. Mallory.' 
" I then read it to my wife, and said, ' This is 
one of the best and most convincing evidence of the 
intelligence of those invisible agents ; ' and then I 
added, ' God's telegraph has outdone Morse's 
altogether.' Yours, truly, 

'' A. H. Jarvis. 
'' To E. W. Capron, Auburn." 

REMARKS. 

In this case, a man named Pickard hears sounds, 
or " knockings," in the houses of two different 
families in Rochester, N. Y. These sounds pur- 
port to be caused by departed spirits. He asks 
questions and receives answers, in the method 
now common on such occasions. To the question 
— who is it that will now answer me? — the 
response is — " I am your mother, Mary Pickard." 
Neither her name nor death was knov/n to any 
one present but himself On the morning of the 

10th of April, 1849, while at G 's, he receives 

from what purports to be the spirit of his mother 
the communication, " Your child is dead^ He 
mentions this to Mr. .Tarvis, and immediately 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 15 

Starts for Lockport, his home, sixty miles distant, 
by stage. At noon of the same day, and of 
course before Pickard reached home, Mr. Jarvis 
receives a telegraphic message from Lockport, 
requesting him to tell Pickard, if he can find him, 
that his child died that morning. So it appears 
that the child's death was reported to Pickard 
almost at the moment of the decease, through " the 
rappings," though he was then at a distance of 
sixty miles from the scene. 

What are we to do v/ilh these facts? Was it 
the departed spirit of Mary Pickard that caused 
these rappings, and through them intelligently and 
correctly spelled out to her son, " Your child is 
dead? " I must believe it was. I may doubt ; but 
why should I 7 Shall I do so because it seems to 
me impossible, or incredible? Why impossible? 
Why incredible ? Shall I, because it is so extra- 
ordinary 7 This will not answer. I am bound 
to be rational and candid. Can I otherwise stccount 
for the^facts, so as to get rid of the marvelous? 
There are minds who will bolt outright, and pro- 
nounce the whole statement a fiction^ rather than 
be decent enough to admit that they are ignorant 
of innumerable wonders in the unexplored regions 
of being. I cannot let myself down to that grade 
of mentality. I prefer being laughed at as a sim- 
pleton. 

A more elevated class of minds, however, will 
say — "It is very mysterious; but probably Mes- 



16 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

merism or Clairvoyance, acting upon and through 
the Medium, caused the phenomena." How is 
this probable? What is Mesmerism? What is 
Clairvoyance? Or what is that 5ome^Am^ which 
acts on and through a Mesmeric or Clairvoyant 
subject? No doubt it is a very fine, elastic, subtle 
element of the mental or spiritual nature. Some 
call it Spiritual Magnetism ; I call it Sjnricity. 
Well, this can be passed from a positive to a nega- 
tive person. But it has no consciousness ^ or will of 
its own — has it? Certainly not, while existing in 
an unorganized, impersonal state. It is a spiritual 
atmosphere, or element, serving as a m.edium of 
communication to conscious intelligences. By 
means of it, under favorable conditions, its subjects 
are brought to recognize persons, things, and events 
far from their bodily location. No doubt of this. 
Are departed spirits less able to make use of this 
same medium than w^zdeparted ones? Are they 
less likely to make use of it ? Probably not. Prob- 
ably they are more able and more likely to make 
use of it ; since it must be the "principal^ if not the 
only elementary medium through which they can 
communicate with spirits in the fiesh. It becomes 
therefore a simple question — Did a departed spirit 
really tell Pickard that his child was dead? Or 
did the Medium, or some positive mind through the 
Medium, communicate to him this fact? If the 
spirit purporting to be Mary Pickard really commu- 
nicated the fact as set forth, all is natural, simple. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 17 

and consistent — however wonderful. But on the 
other supposition, the fact was found out and com- 
municated by the Medium, incited by some other 
mind or minds, magnetically. Was the Medium 
conscious of going mentally to Lockport and seeing 
what had taken place in Pickard's family 7 Was 
any person conscious of sending the mind of the 
Medium on such an errand? No such thing is 
stated or hinted. There is not the least reason to 
presume that any one was conscious of such a pro- 
cess. But might not the whole process have trans- 
pired unconsciously to the Medium? It is barely 
possible; since we know so little of the laws of 
mental and spiritual nature, that we can hardly 
say what is or is not possible. Yet there is little 
probability of any such unconscious process having 
taken place. We have no right to assume any such 
thing ? Yet if we should, we have not escaped the 
marvelous, nor lightened the exaction made on our 
faith"? Suppose it for a moment. It is now un- 
conscious Clairvoyance that works the wonder — or 
unconscious Spiricity. 'How can an unconscious, 
unorganized element understand specific questions ? 
How transmit itself to a particular place, ascertain 
important facts, return and express them by rap- 
pings ? Why pretend to be a particular person — a 
departed spirit — with a particular name ? Is this 
natural, rational, consistent, or at all probable? If 
the statement purporting to give the facts be incred- 
ible, how much more this beggarly supposition? 
2* 



18 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

Reasonable minds will not attempt to relieve their 
scepticism by such doses. I conclude, therefore, 
that unless some of the parties to the statement of 
this Jarvis and Pickard case can be convicted 
of a fraud, it must be set down as one in which 
a departed spirit most evidently manifested itself 
and communicated through " The Rappings." 

Statement of George Willets, Rochester, N. Y. 
Condensed. Capron & Barron's History, &c., pp. 
51 — 53. Took place in the summer of 1848. 

" All which I shall relate as obtained from those 
sounds was in the presence only of my friends, Mr. 
and Mrs. Post, [Isaac Post and wife,] myself, and 
the little girl spoken of. As what follows all pur- 
ported to be from my father, I will say that his 
name was William Willets, a member of the 
Society of Friends, widely known at Westbury, 
L, I., where he lived until *near sixty years of age, 
and subsequently at Skaneateles, Onondaga county, 
where he died in 1841. The communication by 
sounds then went on to say, that it was my father 
that was present and talking with me, and three 
hours were consumed at the first interview. In 
saying to me what his counsel was, it always 
assumed to counsel and advise, but never to dictate. 
He said that it was not best for us to go to Michigan, 
and gave various reasons. 

" I then asked what was best to do. The answer 
then was, ' Come to Rochester.' I replied that I 
knew of no business that I could do in Rochester. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 19 

The sounds said, ' I will tell thee when thee 
comes.' I asked if T might know now. The 
answer was — ' No ! I did not need any business 
until I came, and then he would tell me.' The 
sounds then said, that after a time it would be best 
for me to buy some land. I asked where. The 
sounds then spelled out the name of a man whom 
no one present knew, and said that he owned fifty 
acres of land on such a street adjoining the city, 
and such a distance from the center of the city, 
that he would sell any part. I asked the price 
that would be asked. The sounds were heard and 
counted by three of us, — one hundred and fifty 
limes in succession — to tell us the number of dollars 
per acre that would be asked. The sounds said 
that we had better go the next day and see if this 
was so, and said that we should not see the man 
until ten o'clock, though we might look for him as 
early as we pleased. 

" In the morning I looked in the Directory and 
there found the name spelled out to us, and went 
to his residence at seven o'clock and was informed 
that he had gone to a distant part of the city, and 
would not be home until twelve o'clock. We then 
went to find him, and had some difficulty to do so, 
but after talking with him five or six minutes, 
looked at the time and it was seven minutes passed 
ten ! This person said that he owned fifty acres of 
land on the street told us by the sounds, and that 
he would sell any part. When I asked him the 



20 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

price, he showed me a map with the price of each 
lot marked, and taking the number of acres, said by 
the sounds to be best to buy, and averaging the 
price, it was the price told us within 6-100 of a 
dollar per acre. 

" The first of December, 1848, I moved from 
Waterloo to Rochester. A few days after getting 
here, the little girl spoken of came round to our 
house and said that the ' Spirits' had directed her 
to come, for what purpose she did not know ; we 
inquired what it was, and this was the communi- 
cation : ' I told thee if thee would come to Ro- 
chester, I VvTould tell thee where thee could find 
employment ; in four days from this time I will tell 
thee.' 

" The four days went by, and again, without 
solicitation, and without thinking the time was up, 
the little girl came. The communication was, 
' Apply to William Wiley, Superintendent of the 
Auburn and Rochester Railroad, tomorrow at two 
o'clock, at his office, for a situation, and thee will 
have one before this week is out.' (This was 
Thursday). I was a stranger to Mr. Wiley, and I 
called on Mr. Post, and told him the direction, and 
asked him if the next day he would go with me. 
That evening, he happening to be at the depot, 
inquired if Mr. Wiley was at home, and was told 
that he was in Boston, and by a letter just received, 
would not be at home till Friday night. 1 was told 
by the sounds on Wednesday to apply on Thurs- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIOXS. 21 

day, at two o'clock. Thursday, at half-past one, 
instead of going to the railroad office, I went round 
where these sounds were heard, and said, ' How is 
this ? I am told to apply to William Wiley, and 
he is in Boston.' The sounds said, ' Go to his 
office, now he is there.' I called for Mr. Post and 
walked immediately there and/ozmcZ Mr. Wiley in 
his office. He said that he had returned sooner 
than he expected to when he wrote the letter. Mr. 
Post said that I was a relative of his and wished 
employment, and Mr. Wiley replied that they were 
all full, with abundant applications, and could give 
no encouragement whatever. We walked back, 
thinking deeply, and I again went where the 
sounds were heard. I inquired, How is this ? Mr. 
Wiley has no place for me. The answer was, 
' Thee will have a place on the cars, and will know 
it before the week is out.' 

" On Saturday night, at dark, I met Mr. Post, 
and he asked if I had heard any thing from Mr. 
Wiley. I replied, ' Not a word.' At eight o'clock 
on that same evening Mr. Post called at my house 
and said that Mr. Wiley had just been to his store 
and said that he had a place for me, and wished 
me to call at his offi.ce on Monday morning. As 
Mr. Wiley did not tell me what place I was to fill, 
I again asked the sounds what it was ; and they 
said it was to go as Baggage Master between this 
place and Auburn. On Sunday morning I wrote to 
my friend James Truman of Waterloo, stating that 



22 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

I should pass through that place on Monday follow- 
ing, in the capacity above' stated — before I knew 
from Mr. Wiley what place he wanted me to fill, 
and he can probably testify to that fact. One 
month after I had been running on the cars, I 
learned that the person whose place I took had 
done things worthy of a dismissal, previous to my 
being directed to make application, and which did 
not come to Mr. Wiley's notice till the day on ivhich 
I received the appoint7nent. These things have only 
been known to a few friends : you and the world 
now have them. I have many communications 
penned down at the time they were received, pur- 
porting to be from my father, all of the most ele- 
vating character, inciting me to goodness, purit}^, 
and honesty of heart, and ever pointing to the 
endless progression of man. In conclusion I may 
say that I have examined the matter attentively 
for one year and a half, and have had abundant 
opportunities to do so, and am prepared to say, 
although the sounds may cease to-day, and never 
be heard again : They have displayed a remarkable 
degree of intelligence, and ivere not made by any 
person visible to us. 

" George Willets." 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 23 



E E M A R K S . 

AVhat is to be done with such a case as this? 
Here is a succession of well-connected particulars 
respecting persons, places, transactions, predictions, 
and verifications, presented in a plain, honest, 
straight-forward statement, bearing prima facie 
evidence of the highest credibility. It is easy- 
enough for the sensual, superficial, and self-con- 
ceited to swagger, pronounce every thing of the 
kind " Awm^M^," and declare they " won't believe 
a word of it." But this will not satisfy conscien- 
tious and reasonable beings. It may be easy for 
others to presume that Mesmerism and Clairvoy- 
ance will account for it all. But can they give us 
any tolerable explanation hoio 7 If they can, are 
they not bound in candor to do it ? Let them try. 
Before they get half through, they will have trippled 
the difficulties and incredibilities of which they 
complain ! Others may say that they are neither 
bound to believe departed spirits manifest themselves 
in such cases, nor to account for the phenomena in 
any way. Perhaps they are not. But if not, I 
suggest that they are bound to be modest in their 
negations. If they are altogether doubtful and 
uncertain as to what is, they certainly ought to be 
cautious about asserting what is not. 

It is unnecessary for me to go into a minute 
criticism of case second. It speaks for itself in the 



24 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

plainest and most unequivocal manner. Unless the 
facts can be invalidated, or some deception be 
detected on the part of the persons concerned, there 
is no avoiding the conclusion, that the departed 
spirit of William Willets communicated with his 
son George Willets through " the rappi7igs.^^ And 
why may it not have been so ? Why should we 
indulge a stubborn incredulity 7 Above all, why 
should persons professing to reverence Christianity 
set themselves up as rank unbelievers ? Is Christ- 
ianity only another name for Sadduceeism^ which 
denies all conscious existence of souls, spirits, and 
angels out of the flesh? The very reverse. Then 
there must be thousands of milUons of departed 
spirits? Certainly. Where are they ? Does Christ- 
ianity teach us that they are so walled out from 
mortal existence that they cannot approach the 
living under any circumstances? Nothing of the 
kind, but the contrary. It is probable, then, that 
spirits in the flesh are often influenced by kindred 
spirits out of the flesh. Nothing is more natural or 
more probable. The wonder is, that we have so 
few distinct manifestations of spirits, rather than 
that we certainly have some occasionally. This is 
indeed the greater wonder, all things considered; 
and I can but hope it is one which will ere long 
cease. 

" But then these vidgar^ undignified^ awkward 
manifestations ! These ' knockings,' ' rappings,' 
' movings,' &c. ! Such things are unworthy of 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 25 

departed spirits ! Why don't they appear in visible 
forms and speak in articulate language, like respect- 
able, intelligent beings?" I cannot tell why. I 
wish they might. Perhaps they ivill^ when we 
shall have proved ourselves fit for such manifesta- 
tions, by making the best use we can of these 
inferior ones. Perhaps we are not competent to sit 
as judges and dictators in these matters. Perhaps 
we have yet to learn the A B C of spirit knowl- 
edge. Would not a little humility, reverence and 
decency be very becoming in such creatures as we 
are? W^e only exhibit our folly by despising 
and quarreling with/ac/5, loays^ and means which 
are above our control. All nature is full of such. 

" Go wiser thou, and in thy scale of sense 
Weigh thine opinion against Providence." 

"God hath chosen the foolish things of the 
world to confound the wise ; and weak things of 
the world to confound the things which are mighty ; 
and base things of the world, and things which are 
despised, hath God chosen, and things which are 
not, to bring to naught the things which are : that 
no flesh should glory in his presence." '' Wisdom 
is justified of all her children." 

I shall continue the presentation of cases of the 
First Class, with comments, in my next chapter. 
3 



26 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 



CHAPTER III. 

CASES UNDER CLASS FIRST CONTINUED. 

Statement of E. "W. Capron — Another Statement of A. H. Jarvis — Sun- 
dry cases presented in extracts from the New York Tribune — Two 
cases stated by C. Hammond of Rochester, N. Y. — Comments. 

I NOW give several additional cases, which, with 
the preceding, must suffice as samples of Class 
First. Statement from the private journal of E. 
W. Capron, copied from Capron & Barron's History, 
before cited : 

" On the 23d of November, 1848, I went to the 
city of Rochester on business. I had previously 
made up my mind to investigate the so-called mys- 
tery, if I should have an opportunity. In doing 
so, I had no doubt but what I possessed shrewdness 
enough to detect the trick, as I strongly suspected 
it to be, or discover the origin of the noise, if it 
should be unknown to the inmates of the house. 

" A friend of mine, John Kedzie, of Rochester, 
whom I had long known as a sceptic in regard to 
such wonders, invited me to go with him to hear it. 
I accepted the invitation with a feeling that was far 
from serious apprehension of communicating with 
any thing beyond my power to discover. 

" Before 1 heard the sound, we seated ourselves 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. * 27 

around a table. As soon as we got quiet, I heard 
a slight but distinct rapping on the floor, apparently 
on the under side. Although I concluded that such 
a sound might be made by machinery, I could see 
no possible motive in the family taking so much 
pains to deceive people, as they received nothing 
but annoyance and trouble in return for their pains. 
I proceeded to ask some questions, and they were 
answered very freely and correctly. I asked if it 
would rap my age. It was done correctly. I then 
took my memorandum book from my pocket, and* 
wrote my questions, so that no person could know 
the nature of them. I would write : ' rap four 
times ; rap one ; rap seven ;' and to each and every 
question I got a correct answer. 1 then laid aside 
my book and proceeded to ask similar test questions 
mentally^ and, as before, received correct answers. 

" I could not believe that persons present had the 
power to discern my thoughts and make these 
sounds in answer, for the sounds have a peculiarity 
not easily imitated. To suppose this to be the case 
would make the matter a still greater mystery. 1 
knew they could not give those answers, for there 
were questions answered which they could not 
know any thing about. 

" At another time, being present with Isaac Post, 
of Rochester, I tried the experiment of counting in 
the following manner : I took several shells from a 
card-basket on the table, (small lake shells,) closed 
my hand and placed them entirely out of sight, and 



28 ■ SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

requested as many raps as there were shells. It 
was done correctly. As I knew how many shells 
there were m my hand, I resolved to test it another 
way, to see if there was a possibility of my mind 
having any influence in the matter. I took a hand- 
ful of shells without knowing how many I had 
myself. Still the answers were correct. I then 
requested Mr. Post, who sat by the table, to put his 
hand in the basket, take out some shells without 
knowing the number, and pass them into my hand, 
which I immediately closed and placed in a position 
where none could see it. The number was told as 
correctly as before. We continued this class of 
experiments for a long time, without the least fail- 
ure in getting correct answers." 

Statement of A. H. Jarvis, the same witness 
named in the preceding chapter : copied from the 
same work : 

"Atone time we were getting communications 
from what purported to be our son, who had been 
dead some ten years. He requested us to sing a 
hymn with the title, ' Advice to seek the Lord.' 
I took a hymn-book and was proceeding to look for 
the hymn, when the alphabet was called for, and 
he spelled, 'not that.' Another was taken. Slill 
he spelled, 'not that.' We had four hymn books 
in the room that we knew of, and we were told that 
it was in neither of them. I was about going up 
to' my library, when he spelled, ' It is in this room 
—get the little book with a red cover.' After much 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 29 

search the book was found behind some ornaments, 
on the mantel-piece, which was seldom used. A 
hymn was found with very near the title given, 
and we thought it must be the one, when we were 
again told, ^ not thaV On looking farther, we 
found a hymn with exactly the title named^ and 
sang it, while the sounds beat time." 

Extracts from a communication to the New York 
Tribune, dated January 20, 1851, written by a cor- 
respondent signed " H," whose moral integrity is 
vouched for in the strongest terms by the editor : 

" On one occasion I heard of the death of a friend, 
by railroad accident. I sought an interview with 
his spirit, at the house of Mrs. Fish. I inquired of 
the spirits if I could have a communication from 
the spirit I then thought of. I soon had a reply 
that I could. Said I, 'Is that spirit present?' 
'Yes.' 'Will he rap to his name?' 'Yes.' I 
wrote down several, as before, and when I pointed 
to the right one, the rapping came. ' How did you 
come to your death?' Raps at 'Accident.' 'How 
many days have you been dead?' Ans. — 'One.' 
[Correct.] 'How many children have you left?' 
Ans. — ' Five.' ' Have you any with you?' Ans. — 
' One.' This, on subsequent inquiry, I found to be 
correct, though I did not then know it. The spirit 
then called for the alphabet, and spelled out, 'I am 
happy, and want you to acquaint my wife that I 
am so.' This was Mr. T. J., of B." 

^ T^ ^ T^ -Tv 



30 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

"I will now take a case that I have from the 
mouth of Mrs. B., an inteUigent and highly respect- 
able lady of the city of Rochester. The lady's 
mother, an elderly lady, but in full possession of a 
natural vigorous mind, had become very much inter- 
ested in the spiritual phenomena, and strongly im- 
pressed with its truthful reality. She had lost a 
most loved husband and son, and sought frequent 
opportunities of holding sweet communion with 
these departed ones. The daughter, wishing to 
convince the mother of the imposition that was 
being practiced upon her, accompanied her mother 
on one of her visits. The spirits of her dear father 
and brother made such communications and mani- 
festations as to perfectly astound her; and, instead 
of convincing her mother, she was nearly over- 
whelmed herself. Determined to satisfy herself 
beyond all doubt, she went home, and, going into a 
room by herself, wrote a nonsensical, disjointed 
sentence or more, commencing it with ' Dolly,' and 
folding it up, took it in her hand, and proceeded to 
make the spirits another cali. The spirit of her 
brother was ready to communicate. ' Now,' said 
Mrs. B., 'if you are really the spirit of my brother, 
and wish to convince me of the fact, you will please 
spell out to me what I have written upon the paper 
which I hold in my hand.' It commenced spelling 
the sentence, the alphabet being repeated by Mrs. 
Fish, but she stopped on the first few words being 
spelled, and said, ' This spirit is a fool,' and she 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 31 

would not repeat the alphabet for it. Mrs. 13. told 
her to proceed, and see what the spirit would spell 
out. She did so, and all that was written upon the 
paper was spelled out, verhatim et literatim! 

'' When talking with the spirit of her father, 
Mrs. B. said, ' Now, if you are the spirit of my 
father, take hold of my foot.' The spirit replied, 
' When you sit down to supper I will' Supper 
being ready soon, she took her seat at the table, 
and a spirit called for the alphabet to be repeated. 
It was done. The spirit spelled out, 'My dear A., 
I gratified your every wish that I could while liv- 
ing ; I will do so now.' Upon that, she felt a hand 
grasp her foot. About this she said she could not 
be mistaken ; and it was not possible for any one 
present, as they were then seated, to have deceived 
her. 

'^On another occasion. I heard this same lady 
call upon a departed friend in the following man- 
ner : ' Is the spirit of the one I now think of pres 
ent?' As soon as she received a response in the 
affirmative, she proceeded thus : ' Will you rap to 
your name V ' Yes.' The correct name was 
responded to. 'How came you to your death?' 
Ans. — ' By drowning.' ' In a river V ' No.' ' In 
a pond? 'No.' 'In the ocean?' 'No.' 'In 
a lake V ' Yes.' ' What lake V ' Erie.' ' Were 
you on a boat?' 'Yes.' 'What boat?' 'The 
Griffith.' 'Were you pushed overboard?' ' No, I 
jumped with the expectation of getting to shore.' 



32 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

' How soon was your body found? Ans. — 'Seven 
days.' 'Who found it7' 'My brother.' 'How 
far from shore'/ A?is. — ' Two miles.' ' What had 
you on V Ans. — ' A brown Unen and worsted dress, 
my stockmgs, and a shoe on one foot.' In addition, 
the spirits told how many children she had left, 
where they were, and who had charge of them. 
And I was assured by Mrs. B. that the spirits had 
answered correctly in every particular. 

'• On another occasion, a gentleman stranger 
entered the room, and announced 'to the company 
that he was directly from Detroit, on his way east, 
and circumstances required that he should take 
the next train of cars. He expressed a desire for 
an opportunity of testing the spirits. All readily 
and cheerfully conceded to him a preference. One 
gentleman inquired his name, but he very poliiely 
declined giving it, remarking he had reserved that 
as a test. He took his seat, and, with the air of 
one familiar in putting questions and making inves- 
tigations, proceeded to question the invisibles. The 
spirits told him his name — (in the manner hereto- 
fore suggested in other cases) ; told him how many 
names he had (three) ; the number of letters in 
each name ; that he was a lawyer by profession ; 
an Englishman by birth; that he was a widower; 
had had two wives (in answer to a mental ques- 
tion) ; that he had had fourteen children ; that eight 
were living ; and that he was fifty years old. One 
of his wives' name was Georgiana : that he had 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 33 

had five of that name in his family; that he had 
been fourteen and a half days from home; and that 
he lived in Montreal ; all of which the gentleman 
afterward assured us was correct. His name was 
Edward Adam Clark, an officer of the English gov- 
ernment." 

Statement of Charles Hammond, Rochester, N. 
Y. Copied from a pamphlet by D. M. Dewey : 

" I had prepared my mind with certain ques- 
tions, touching events unknown to the family, and 
of a remote date. The sounds told me my age 
precisely, though my appearance is such as to indi- 
cate a diff'erence of eight or ten years. The names 
of six of my nearest deceased relatives were given 
me. I then inquired, ' Will the spirit that makes 
these sounds give me its name?' Five sounds 
directed me to the alphabet, which I repeated until 
the name of ' Charles' appeared, which answered 
to an infant child whom we consigned to the grave 
in March, 1843. To my inquiries, it gave me a irue 
answer in regard to the time it had been in the 
Spirit-land, and also the period since my eldest 
sister's death, which was nearly eighteen years ; the 
latter fact, not being recollected then, I found true 
by dates on my return home. Many other test 
questions were correctly answered ; and yet, not- 
withstanding the origin of these sounds seemed 
inexplicable, I was inclined to impute them to 
mesmerism or clairvoyance. However, as the 
spirit promised to satisfy me by other demonstra- 



34 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

tions, when I came again, I patiently awaited- the 
opportunity. 

"On the third visit, I was selected from a half- 
dozen gentlemen, and directed by these sounds to 
retire to another room, in company with the ' three 
sisters' and their aged mother. It was about eight 
o'clock in the evening. A lighted candle was 
placed on a large table, and we seated ourselves 
around it. I occupied one side of the table, the 
mother and the youngest daughter the right, and 
two of the sisters the left, leaving the opposite side 
of the table vacant. On taking our positions the 
sounds were heard, and continued to multiply and 
become more violent until every part of the room 
trembled with their demonstrations. They were 
unlike any I had heard before. Suddenly, as we 
were all resting on the table, I felt the side next to 
me move upward. 1 pressed upon it heavily, but 
soon it passed out of the reach of us all, full six feet 
from me, and at least four from the nearest person 
to it. I saw distinctly its position ; not a thread 
could have connected it with any of the company 
without my notice, for I had come to detect impo- 
sition, if it could be found. In this position we 
were situated, when the question was asked, ' Will 
the spirit move the table back where it was before?' 
— and back it came, as though it were carried on 
the head of some one, who had not suited his posi- 
tion to a perfect equipoise, the balance being some- 
times in favor of one side and then the other. But 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 35 

it regained its first position. In the meantime the 
'demonstrations' grew louder and louder. The 
family commenced and sung the ' Spirit's song,' 
and several other pieces of sacred music, during 
which, accurate time was marked on the table, 
causing it to vibrate ; a transparent hand, resembhng 
a shadow, presented itself before my face ; I felt 
fingers taking hold of a lock of my hair on the left 
side of my head, causing an inclination of several 
inches; then a cold, death-like hand was drawn 
designedly over my face; three gentle raps on my 
left knee ; my right limb forcibly pulled up, against 
strong resistance, under the table; a violent shak- 
ing, as though two hands were applied to my 
shoulders ; myself and chair upUfted and moved 
back a few inches ; and several slaps, as with a 
hand, on the side of my head, which were repeated 
on each one of the company, more rapidly than I 
could count. During these manifestations, a piece 
of pasteboard, nearly a foot square, was swung 
with such velocity before us as to throw a strong 
current of air in our faces; a paper curtain attached 
to one of the windows was rolled up and unrolled 
twice ; a lounge, immediately behind me, was 
shaken violently ; two small drawers in a bureau 
played back and forth with inconceivable rapidity; 
a sound resembling a man sawing boards, and 
planing them, was heard under the table ; a com- 
mon spinning-wheel seemed to be in motion, mak- 
ing a very natural buzz of the spindle ; a reel 



6b SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

articulated each knot wound upon it; while the 
sound of a rocking cradle indicated maternal care 
for the infant's slumbers. These were among many 
other demonstrations which I witnessed that eve- 
ning, amid which I felt a perfect self-possession, 
and in no instance the slightest embarrassment, 
except a momentary chill when the cold hand was 
applied to my face, similar to a sensation I have 
realized when touching a dead body. That any of 
the company could have performed these things, 
under the circumstances in which we were situ- 
ated, would require a greater stretch of credulity 
on my part than it would be to believe it was the 
work of spirits. It could not, by any possibility, 
have been done by them, nor even attempted, with- 
out detection. And I may add, that, near the close 
of the demonstrations at this visit, there was a 
vibration of the floor, as though several tons in 
weight had been uplifted, and suddenly fallen again 
upon it. This caused every thing in the room to 
shake most violently for several minutes, when the 
force was withdrawn. 

" I have also tested the intelligence of these 
spirits in every way my ingenuity could invent. 
On one occasion, 1 wrote a word on a slip of paper 
privately, placed it in my wallet, went there, and 
the sounds, through the alphabet, spelled that word 
correctly as I had written it. That word was 
'Sybil' 

" On the 29th of February, inst., the two young- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 37 

est sisters made my family a visit. Here the sounds 
were heard — questions involving subjects wholly 
unknown to them were answered — a large, heavy 
diiiing-table was moved several times — and, on 
expressing thanks at the table to the Giver of all 
Good, some six or eight sounds responded to every 
sentence I uttered, by making loud and distinct 
sounds in various parts of the room. 
"Yours, truly, 

"C. Hammond. 
''Rochester, Feb, 22, 1850." 

COMMENTS. 

What is to be done with all these cases, and a 
thousand other similar ones ? Are they to be de- 
nounced as sheer fictions, fabricated to impose on 
the lovers of the marvelous ? No ; they are too 
well authenticated as reliable statements of what 
at least appeared to he fads. Are they to be scout- 
ed as the ingenious deceptions of jugglery, legerde- 
main, or some other arch operations of mortal 
cunning ? No ; there is not the slightest evidence 
of such agencies in their production. Are 'they 
only remarkable instances of intelligent happenings^ 
exaggerated by over-active imaginations, and em- 
bellished by romantic narrators? No; such is 
obviously not their character. Make as large a 
discount for accidental coincidences, excited imagi- 
nations, and descriptive coloring as candor will 
4 



38 SPIEIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

warrant, still the important facts and realities which 
remain have overwhelming weight. Unless these 
demonstrations can he rationally accounted for in 
some other way, which has not yet been done, I 
feel obliged to accept them for what they purport 
to be — the veritable manifestations of departed 
spirits. 

In the next chapter I shall present a few cases 
which have come within my own sphere of per- 
sonal knowledge and information ; and also make |J 
a statement of the principal points of doctrine set 
forth in the communications of spirits. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 



CHAPTER IV. 

CASES OF CLASS FIRST CONCLUDED. 

What I myself have witnessed— Effect on my own feelings and state of 
mind— Doctrine declared by Spirits, stated under seven heads. 

In this chapter I shall conchide what I have to say 
under my first general head, by referring to a few 
particulars connected with cases within my personal 
knowledge, and then stating the principal points of 
doctrine taught by the spirits. 

I will not go into minute narration and descrip- 
tion, but simply mention the more important phe- 
nomena I have witnessed. I have heard multiform 
sounds in the presence of spirit Media, purporting 
to be made by departed spirits ; some like the tick- 
ings of a small watch, others like the clicking of a 
common clock, others like the loud knocking of a 
laboring man on the door of his neighbor with his 
knuckles, others like the scratching of a hard finger 
nail on a board, others like the creaking of a door 
or window, &c., &c. I have heard the time and 
meter of tunes beaten out with the utmost accuracy, 
and by several rappers in unison — not only while 
the tune was being played or sung, but afterwards, 
without accompaniment. And I am as certain that 



40 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

these sounds were not made by any conscious mor- 
tal agency, as 1 am of the best authenticated facts 
in the common transactions of life. 

I have seen tables and light-stands of various 
size moved about in the most astonishing manner, 
by what purported to be the same invisible agency, 
with only the gentle and passive resting of the 
hands or finger-ends of the Medium on one of their 
edges. Also, many distinct movings of such objects, 
by request, without the touch of the Medium at all. 
I have sat and conversed by the hour together with 
the authors of these sounds and motions, by means 
of signals first agreed on ; asking questions and ob- 
taining answers — receiving communications spelled 
out by the alphabet — discussing propositions some- 
times made by them to me, and vice versa— ■q.W. by 
a slow process, indeed, but with every possible 
demonstration of intelligence, though not without 
incidental misapprehensions and mistakes. 1 have 
witnessed the asking of mental questions by inquir- 
ers, who received as prompt and correct answers as 
when the questions were asked audibly to the cog- 
nition of the Medium. 

I have known these invisibles, by request, to 
write their names v/ith a common plumbago pencil 
on a clean sheet of paper — half a dozen of them, 
each in a different hand. To make sure of this^ as 
an absolute fact, the Medium was required to lay 
her left hand, back downwards, in the hollow of a 
veracious person's hand, botli open ; when a piece 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 41 

of pasteboard paper Avas laid on her hand, a well- 
examined blank sheet of writing paper placed 
thereon, and a lead pencil on top oithat; in which 
position (the Medium's right hand being held up to 
view,) both the hands, with these fixtures resting 
on them, were placed under the leaf of the table, as 
insisted on by the invisible xoriters. After a minute 
or two, at a given signal by the spirits that they 
had done^ the paper was exhibited with various 
names written thereon, as above affirmed. This 
was repeatedly tested with the same results, under 
circumstances putting all suspicion of fraud and 
jugglery entirely at rest. 

I have requested what purported to be the spirit 
of a friend many years decea-sed, to go to a partic- 
ular place, several miles distant from that of the 
sittings and to bring me back intelligence respect- 
ing the then health and doings of a certain relative 
well known to the parties. \xi three minutes of 
time the inteUigence was obtained, numerous par- 
ticulars given, some of them rather improbable, but 
every one exactly confirmed the next day, by per- 
sonal inquiries made for that purpose. 

I have been requested by the invisibles to speak 
on a particular subject, at a given time and place, 
with the assurance that responses should be made 
on the occasion, by knockings, approving the truths 
uttered; all which was strikingly verified. Once, 
at a most unexpected interview, when nothing of 
the kind had been previously thought of by any 
4* 



42 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. li 

person present, a spirit, so purporting, who had 
several times evinced much interest in my public 
labors, spelled out : — " Have you selected your sub- 
jects of discourse for the next Sunday 7" Only one 
of themj 1 answered. Would my spirit friend like 
to suggest a text for the other part of the day? 
"Yes." What is it? I inquired. He spelled out 
the word " The," and ceased. Wondering at his 
silence, the signal of another spirit was given. The 
new comer communicated by movings of the table, 
not by 7^aps^ like the other. He said that our 
friend, the rapper, had been suddenly summoned 
away for a few moments, but would certainly re- 
turn soon. He did return within fifteen minutes, 
resumed his communication just where he left it, 
and spelled out — " The second chapter of first 
Corinthians^ the twelfth and thirteenth verses.^'' 
No one in the room had the least recollection of 
the words referred to. So the Bible was called for, 
when the text proved to be the following :• — " Noiu 
we have received^ not the spirit of the loorld^ but the 
spirit which is of God; that ive might know the 
things that are freely given to us of God. Which 
thi?igs we also speak, not in the words which 7nan''s 
v)isdoni teacheth^ hut which the Holy Ghost teach- 
eth ; comparing sjnritiial things with spiritualP 
Struck with the sublimity, purity, richness, and 
force of the passage, I answered that I accepted it 
thankfully, as a very appropriate text for the occa- 
sion referred to, and would endeavor to illustrate 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 43 

its great truths as well as I might be able. My 
spirit friend expressed great pleasure by sounds 
rapidly made on the table, and announced that he 
and several other sympathizing spirits would be 
present to hear the discourse, and if the Mediwn 
should also be there, would manifest their approba- 
tion of the good things uttered. All this was veri- 
fied in a remarkable manner. 

I have seen a Medium gently magnetized and 
thrown into a trance in one minute, by the imper- 
ceptible influence of the spirits, in accordance with 
their own original proposition, reluctantly acceded 
to by the Medium and her friends ; during which 
sometimes she had visions of the spirit world, and 
at others became entirely non-cognizant of every 
thing transpiring in either world. In the latter case 
the spirits, as previously promised, made use of her 
organs of speech, unconsciously to herself, and thus 
answered numerous questions, instead of respond- 
ing by the rappings. That these trances were not 
superinduced by mortal agency, and were not 
feigned but real, I am as certain as I can be of any 
thing not absolutely beyond the possibility of mis- 
take. 

I might proceed much further in the particular- 
ization of manifestations coming under my per- 
sonal observation, but will not make myself tedious. 
Sufiice it to say, that I have witnessed enough with 
my own eyes and ears to prepare me for the belief 



44 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

of the Still more incredible manifestations reported 
from a thousand places in our country and world. 
I will merely add, that I have received many excel- 
lent communications from these invisible friends, 
and scarcely a single one of a light, frivolous, or 
low character; though I know that in this respect 
my experience has been unlike that of some others. 
I can say in truth, speaking for myself alone, 
that my whole moral nature has been purified 
and elevated, by the influences which have flowed 
in upon me during the investigation of this 
subject. Others, I am sure, can say the same. 
There are those, no doubt, who have abused the 
whole thing — befooling themselves and others in a 
lamentable manner. What in the wide world is 
there that has wholly escaped abuse and perver- 
sion 1 Reason, inspired and crowned with the 
wisdom from above, is indispensable to the avoid- 
ance of these evils. Until a much larger portion of 
mankind, than at present, attain to the development 
of their higher faculties, we must expect the abuse 
and perversion, to a greater or less extent, of every 
thing in nature. " But wisdom is justified of all 
her children." 

DOCTEINE OF THE SPIRITS. 

The theology, piety, and morality inculcated by 
tne spirits will now be stated. There are discrep- 
ancies and contradictions on some points, if we 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 45 

take the whole range of communications, good, 
bad, and indillerent. But I shall confine myself 
to what may be considered, on all hands, the most 
reliable testimonies : i. e., to communications pur- 
porting to come from the worthiest spirits, and 
through the most independent Media. It is satis- 
factory to know that ninety-nine one hundredths 
of these testimonies harmonize in every essential 
particular; and that this is true of spirits who, in 
the life of the flesh, were connected with the most 
hostile sects, whose communications have been 
made through Media educated in these opposing 
sects. Sometimes it has been found, that if the 
Medium was strongly prejudiced, or was overawed 
by associates of that character, the teachings of the 
first few weeks were biased considerably by those 
influences ; whereas afterwards, when the commu- 
nications seemed to be made more freely and inde- 
pendently of the Medium's mind, these peculiarities 
ceased, and the doctrines attested became accordant 
with the general current. This current combines, 
in my opinion, all that is essential to Christianity, 
and all that is valuable in religious and moral phi- 
losophy, separated from popular assumptions, adul- 
terations, perversions, and groundless notions. 

1. There is one and but one God, an infinite 
Spirit, and the Father of Spirits. He loves all, and 
eternally seeks their good by all wise and fitting 
means. The man Jesus of Nazareth was brought 
into the world with especial fitness to receive and 



46 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

communicate the Spirit of God in perfect purity 
and fullness, whereby the Father-Spirit dwelling in 
him constituted him the Christ, the Saviour of the 
world. The Holy Ghost, so called, is the God- 
Spirit, acting in or upon any finite being, or at any 
particular point, perceptibly to finite natures. So 
that there is but one infinite Divine, variously mani- 
fested, as the Father, in the Son, or by the Holy 
Ghost. 

2. All human beings are spirits as to their abso- 
lute internal constitution, and soon after death 
emerge into distinct conscious spiritual identities, 
having forms and pecuUarities as obviously cogni- 
zable to each other, and as distinguishable from 
each other, as here in the flesh. 

3. All human beings possess certain mental and 
moral qualities, partly constitutional, partly cir- 
cumstantial, and partly self-wrought, which deter- 
mine for the time being each individual's real spir- 
itual character, and relative nearness to or distance 
from the divine standard of perfection. So that 
each one is in a certain sphere, and in some circle 
or degree of that sphere, as to his spirit, always^ 
whether existing in the fleshly body, or after its 
dissolution. And if a person is spiritnally in a cer- 
tain sphere at death, in that sphere he finds himself, 
the moment he resumes his consciousness in the 
spirit world, associated with kindred spirits. 

4. There is a series of grand spheres, commenc- 
ing with man's Rudimental sphere in the flesh, and 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 47 

ascending in just gradation to the highest heavens. 
Each grand sphere comprises several secondary- 
spheres or circles, and each secondary sphere or 
circle has several degrees. Man is a heing by- 
nature capable of progress, in subjective accordance 
with certain fundamental spiritual and moral laws. 
In conformity to these laws he may now progress 
from lower to higher circles ; i. e., he may draw 
nearer and nearer to God ; or what is the same 
thing, nearer as a spirit to the divine standard of 
perfection. Without conformity to these laws, he 
cannot progress, but obscures and debases himself. 
Death does not change man's real character, nor 
his proper spirit sphere, nor his capability to make 
progress, nor the laws of progress. No man is in 
a morally worse state, all things considered, by 
reason of passing into the spirit world. The ivorst 
even are, if any way affected, in a better state there 
than in ihe flesh. They whose spirit sphere was 
purer, find themselves proportionally blessed. Many 
remain very long in the lower spheres, where, 
though enabled to enjoy existence in the degree 
possible at such a distance from the divine focus 
of blessedness, they are " spirits in prison," and 
wretched in comparison with those in the paradisa- 
ical spheres. Their existence, however, is a bless- 
ing to them even while thus low, and there is no 
such place or state as a hell of unmitigated, hope- 
less misery. Meantime, God, angels, and all the 
higher spirits are forever seeking the elevation of 



48 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. ' 

the inferior spirits, by all just, wise, and appropri- 
ate means. And no one, however low and sluggish 
of progress, will finally fail to be attracted upward, 
obediently to the divine laws, from one degree to 
another, and from one sphere to another, till he 
reach the heavenly mansions — even though it take 
an age of eternities to complete his destiny. 

5. Spirits considerably advanced are employed 
in three general exercises. 1. In religious aspira- 
tions, meditations, worship — in striving after a 
more perfect knowledge of and communication 
with God— whom they cannot recognize there any 
more than here, as a personal being, but only as a 
Divine Spirit. 2. In study, self-examination, con- 
templations of truth, and acquainting themselves 
with all useful knowledge attainable by them. 
3. In ministering to struggling spirits on earth and 
in the lower spheres — endeavoring to elevate and 
bless them. Thus cultivating love to God, wisdom 
within themselves, and ever active benevolence to 
their inferiors in condition. Spirits in any circle 
can descend into all the circles below their own, 
but cannot, except by temporary permission, ascend 
into a higher sphere, until qualified by spiritual 
progress. 

6. Mankind are by nature one family of broth- 
ers and sisters, the off'spring of a common Father 
in heaven, whom they ought to love with all their 
heart, and eacli other as themselves. The good of 
each is really the good of all, and that of all the 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 49 

good of each. Therefore, no one can injure another 
without injuring himself in the end. Slavery, and 
all kinds of tyranny and oppression are utterly sin- 
ful. So all war, violence, revenge, and vindictive 
punishment. So all intemperance, debauchery, and 
sexual pollution. So all falsehood, covetousness, 
fraud, extortion, "and pecuniary taking of advan- 
tage. So all pride and domineering of superiors 
over inferiors. So all religious bigotry, thrusting 
down, persecution, and sectarian bitterness. So 
every thing contrary to personal holiness, to the 
piety which loves God supremely, and man as a 
brother, whether friend or foe. These rehable 
spirits are everywhere Reformers, Regenerators of 
the world, individually and socially. They are for 
the reconciliation of all things — for universal har- 
mony—on the great principles of truth, purity, jus- 
tice, love, and wisdom. And they all predict a 
better future for the human race here on eartlj, as 
well as in the future state. 

7. It is the imperative duty of every human 
being to exercise his own powers, faculties, reason, 
and judgment, with modesty, humiUty, and firm- 
ness, and not to be overawed, borne down, or led 
away captive by any assuming spirit in or out of 
the flesh. Every one is accountable for himself, 
and ought both to judge and act for himself, with 
supreme reverence for God and his moral perfec- 
tions, according to his own highest convictions of 
truth and duty. Thus he should examine the 
5 ' 



60 SPIRIT MANIFESTATION'S. 

Bible and all books. Thus all human govern- 
ments, authorities, powers, constitutions, laws, cus- 
toms, and usages, in Church and State. Thus try- 
all spirits, and their communications — all pretended 
prophets, philosophers, and teachers — all professions 
and assumptions whatsoever. No one should im- 
periously dictate, or cower down before another. 
But truth, rectitude, reason, and the suasion of 
wisdom should alone sway the minds of moral 
agents. 

Such is a fair digest and summary of the prin- 
cipal doctrines put forth in ninety-nine one hun- 
dredths of the communications of reliable spirits 
throughout the country. I have stated them in my 
own language, as I have understood them. It will 
be seen that they differ in some respects from every 
sectarian view of theology, religion, and morality 
now popular in the world. But they embody the 
essentials of Christianity, as understood by its best 
expositors, and of all spiritual and moral philoso- 
phies worthy of serious respect. For my own part, 
I confess that they commend themselves forcibly to 
my highest conceptions and profoundest convictions 
of whet is true and good. Perhaps I receive them 
with greater readiness and partiality, because they 
modify so slightly the general system of faith, 
views, and opinions, which, by long and thorough 
research, my own mind in its purest states had 
already elaborated. If so, other minds, established 
in contrary conclusions, will as readily revolt at 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 61 

and reject them. " Let every man be fully per- 
suaded in his own mind." 

In my next chapter I shall enter on an examina- 
tion of cases under Class Second: i. e., "those in 
which some of the important demonstrations were 
probably caused, or very much affected, by iinde- 
parted spirits." 



62 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 



CHAPTER Y. 

CASES UNDER CLASS SECOND. 

General Statement of Facts— Conclusions drawn— Indiscrimination 
and Extremes, whether of Credulity or Scepticism, deprecated. 

I AM now to treat of cases under Class Second : 
i. e., " those in which some of the important de- 
monstrations were probably caused, | or greatly 
affected, by tindepRYted spirits." I mean, by un- 
departed spirits, persons in the flesh, who, by their 
will or pyschological power, control the agency 
which gives forth sounds, motions, &c. I refer 
not to impostors, playing off counter^feits. I am 
treating of phenomena caused by mental power 
alone, coacting with the mysterious agency under 
consideration. 

I have known cases such as the following : — 
1. In which the bias, prejudice, predilection, or 
will of the Medium, evidently governed and char- 
acterized the demonstrations. In these cases, the 
answers given to questions, the doctrines taught, 
and the peculiar leanings of communications 
spelled out, were so obviously ^fashioned by the 
Medium's own mind, as to leave no doubt of the 
fact. In absolute confirmation of this, questions 
have been written out and presented to the Med 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 53 

um, with a request that the answers should, if pos- 
sible, be given thus and so. And they were given, 
by rajt?5, accordingly. I myself gave questions in 
this way to a certain Medium, and found that an- 
swers could be obtained in the affirmative or neg- 
ative, or in fiat contradiction to previous answers, 
if the Medium would but agree to will it. At the 
same time, I made myself certain that this Me- 
dium could not procure the rapjnng agency at 
will. It came, slaid, and went as it would; and 
in that respect was uncontrollable. But when it 
chanced to he present^ it could be overruled, biased, 
and perverted, more or less, by the Medium. 

2. In other cases, there has been an overruling 
pyschological influence exerted by some powerful 
mind or minds present with the Medium. In such 
cases, this powerful influence, with or without the 
consciousness of the Medium, has elicited answers, 
just such as had been wished or willed by the 
managing mind. And these answers have alter- 
nately contradicted each other in the plainest 
manner, during the same half hour's demonstra- 
tions. In one instance, a strong-willed man 
resolved to reverse certain disagreeable predictions, 
frequently repeated through two tipping Media 
who often sat in conjunction. The result was, 
he could overrule one of them, sitting alonej and 
get a response to suit himself. But both of them 
together over-matched his pyschological powers. 
I might give names, places, dates, and details 
6* 



64 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

in this connection; but it is unnecessary. There 
can be no reasonable doubt of the facts just 
stated. It may be set down as certain^ that there | 
are cases wherein some of the important demon- 
strations are caused, or greatly affected, by w/zde- 
parted spirits. How far influences of this sort 
extend and characterize spirit manifestations, 
remains to be ascertained. We can positively 
identify them in many cases. In some they are 
known to the parties concerned, and acknowledged 
to have been consciously and intentionally exerted. 
In others perhaps they may be justly suspected, 
where no distinct consciousness of them is felt 
by the Medium, or by any dominant mind. "What^ 
then, is to be concluded with reference to cases 
under Class Second ? 

1. I conclude, for myself, that implicit confidence 
cannot be placed in so-called spirit responses 
and communications, as always certainly coming 
from departed spirits. The Medium, or some 
powerful mind or minds present, may overrule, 
ivarp, ticistj or colo?^ the answers and sentences 
spelled out. Nothing is to be taken for granted 
without examination, and reasonable corrobora- 
tion. To surrender one's self up credulously 
to the rappings, tippi?igs, or hand-movi?igs, as 
oracular and infallible, would be little better than 
stultification. • 

2. I conclude, for myself, that there are limits 
to these influences of ?f?zdeparted spirits. I am 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 66 

certain that the cases treated of in the four pre- 
ceding chapters of this exposition are justly- 
distinguishable from the class now under con- 
sideration. I am confident, too, that in this Second 
Class there is in all cases, even the worst, a limit 
to the power exertable by spirits in the flesh ; 
and that there is a mysterious agency from the 
spirit world which cannot be completely overruled. 
Nevertheless, it is so often and so far controlled, as 
to be decidedly unreliable. 

There is obviously a great difference in Media. 
That element in or about them, which constitutes 
them Media, and which, for want of a better name, 
I have called ^^ Spiriciii/,^^ probably differs in qual- 
ity and degree of strength in various individuals. 
Hence, as well as from deeper causes, the great 
difference and variety of the phenomena. I have 
found that some Media were so imperfect, or 
had been so sophisticated by the management 
of overruling minds, that scarcely any reliance 
could be placed on what purported to come 
through their Mediumship. Others, especially 
tipping and hand-moved Media, are frequently 
so nervous, doubtfully balanced, and peculiarly 
affected, that one knows not what to depend on. 
Nevertheless, it remains true, that there are clear, 
passive, independent Media, worthy of all the 
reliance that ought ever to be placed in persons 
sustaining such a relation to the spirit world. 

It is a remarkable fact, that some Media, who, 



36 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

during the first few days or weeks of their Medi- L 
umship, 'knew themselves to have considerable 
power over the manifestations, have gradually 
become clear and passive; and found themselves, j 
at last, utterly unable to affect the responses and ij 
communications made through them. 1 have in 
my mind a worthy friend, of unquestionable vera- 
city, who stated to me that this was the case with 
him. For several weeks after he found himself a 
Medium, he could get very much such answers to 
questions as he pleased. During that stage of his 
Mediumship he felt quite confident the whole thing 
was but a new species of Mesmerism. But after a 
while he began to fail of controlling the agency, 
and at length found it operating entirely independ- 
ent of his most determined wi shines and loillings. 
In another case, a young Medium, of a certain 
religious sect, seemed at first to be attended by 
spirits altogether partial to the peculiarities of that 
sect, who taught doctrines plainly contradictory to 
what may be called Spirit orthodoxy, as given 
forth everywhere through the most reliable Media. \ 
This Medium received all due encouragement 
from her sectarian friends, during the infancy of 
her Mediumship. But when, after a few weeks, 
neither she nor they could any longer make the 
spirits utter their shibboleth through her, and found 
an independent testimony coming forth against \ 
their cherished dogmas, she was required to 
renounce her sittings, and abandon the whole 



SPIRIT ^MANIFESTATIONS. 57 

thing, as of the Devil. These cases show that 
there is a Hmit to the influence of ^mdeparted 
spirits, even where for a time they possess control. 
It also shows that Media, who in their crude, 
incipient state give forth communications in ac- 
cordance with their own ])rejudices^ wishes, or 
loills^ and very contrary ones to those generally 
received, may outgrow their defects, and them- 
selves become reliable. 

3. Finally, 1 conclude, for myself, that consid- 
erable information, discrimination, and judgment 
should be brought into requisition on this subject, 
in order to do it justice. Some examine a single 
case or two, and jump at an opinion. One believes 
every thing, nfkking almost a fool of himself at 
that extreme. Another will believe nothings and 
so makes a still greater fool of himself than the 
man whose credulity he sneers at. Some take for 
granted that if any thing about it is real or reliable, 
the whole must be. Others, that if ariy thing is 
2^7ireal, false^ or ^^/zreliable, nothing about it can be 
otherwise. An obstinate, self-conceited sceptic goes 
against his will to witness manifestations^ perhaps 
of the lowest and most awkward kind. He is 
forced to admit, in spite of himself, that there 
is something unaccountable ; but as he finds 
several uncouth or extraordinary demonstrations, 
he goes off satisfied that it is only a freak of Mes- 
merism, or nervous eccentricity. Some can make 
capital enough out of one poor case to set up 



68 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

philosophizing in the public prints for the settle- 
ment of the whole question. On the other hand, 
there are those whose faith is extravagant. They 
regard the thing as an entire new revelation from 
heaven, which renders the Bible, and even New 
Testament Christianity, as obsolete as a superan- 
nuated almanac. Some are ready to be directed by 
the rappingSj tippijigs^ or hand-movings in all the 
affairs of life, consulting their oracles, or guardian 
spirits, several times a day, as to what they must 
do next. I can give no countenance or assent 
to such extremes, one way or the other. I must 
believe what is believable, and set down the rest at 
its worth. T cannot be the slave of scepticism, 
nor of credulity. I must still follow the apostolic 
axiom, " Prove all things, and hold fast that which 
is good." 

In my next chapter I shall take up cases imder 
Class Third. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 59 



CHAPTER VI. 

CASES UNDER CLASS THIRD. 

General Statement of Facts — Explanation — Partial and Imperfect 
Media — Low Spirits— Summary of the Exposition thus far. 

Cases under Class Third are now to be consid- 
ered : i. e.j those in which the demonstrations 
were of a heterogeneous, incongruous, and derog- 
atory character. Many cases of this class have 
taken place in various parts of the country, some 
of which have been published to the world. I 
might cite the more striking ones on record, and 
go into a minute examination of their details. 
But this is hardly necessary to my present purpose. 
I shall content myself, therefore, with making a 
general statement of the principal facts, and offer- 
ing my views thereon. 

Responses have been made, purporting to come 
from the spirits of persons deceased,— giving their 
names, relationship to the living, and various com- 
munications, — but afterwards it turned out that 
the persons represented as dead were alive in 
the flesh ! In other cases, responses have pur- 
ported to come from the spirits of individuals 
known to be deceased, giving contradictory, false, 
and absurd statements respecting persons, transaq- 



60 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

tions, and events. In others, representing the 
respondent to be the spirit of some particular indi- 
vidual, perhaps of some distinguished character, 
but making statements and communications so 
obviously false and incongruous as to destroy all 
credibility, and finally confessing ignorance, decep- 
tion, or waggishness. In others, the spirit pre- 
tended to have been in communication with some 
friend or friends holding sittings in a distant place, 
and to have been charged with certain messages 
from those friends ; when, as it afterwards turned 
out on inquiry, no such sittings were held, and no 
such messages sent. In others, low, uncouth, pro- 
fane, obscene, and vulgar sentences or words were 
spelled out. In others, where the spirit of some 
very low character, notorious criminal, or brute 
animal had been called for, there would be a 
response personating the characters evoked — 
whether man or beast. In fine, specimens of 
almost every thing incoherent, contradictory, de- 
ceitful and absurd have come from what purported 
to be spirits, in this class of manifestations. I 
have personally witnessed very few such, but 
there is no doubt whatever of the facts. How 
then are they to be accounted for 7 

It is extremely difiicult to answer this inquiry 
satisfactorily, even to the most intelligent and 
candid— saying nothing of the prejudiced and 
captious. The following explanation, better than 
any other, satisfies my own mind : — 1. Many 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 61 

Media are partial and imperfect. The grade of 
their Spiricity is comparatively low, or it is small 
ill quantity, and feeble in strength. In some, the 
intellect and moral stamina are inferior. It is 
(lirough Media of this general description that 
most of heterogeneous, false, and contradictory 
manifestations come. What passes through such 
Media must be greatly liable to the influences 
of w/^deparied spirits. Their own prejudices, will, 
imagination, low ideas, perverse sentiments, and 
peculiar absurdities of interior conception, must 
bias and characterize the communications, which 
any spirit should attempt to make through them. 
Mesmeric and psychological influences, from con- 
trolling minds near them, would be likely to have 
the same effect. Hence the communications, even 
of a decent and well-meaning departed spirit, 
might come out in a very awkward translation — 
som.ething quite unlike what was intended. It 
would be like the message of a Frenchman to an 
Englishman, rendered through an ignorant Dutch- 
man, who had only a smattering of French and 
English. The Englishman might be puzzled to 
make any thing decent of it. In such cases we 
can never be sure that the communication received 
is precisely the one intended. This may explain 
some apparent absurdities and contradictions, oth- 
erwise unaccountable. 

2. It seems reasonable to believe that the lower 
secondary spheres or circles of the spirit-world are 
6 



62 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

filled with gross and crudely developed human 
spirits — with almost countless multitudes of souls, 
whose ignorance, or moral deficiency, or positive 
perverseness, still remain such, in spite of the 
general tendencies favorable to progress, as pre- 
dispose them to sympathize with congenial spirits 
in the flesh, and to repeat, when opportunity will 
allow, their old follies, deceits, and mischievous 
exploits. The ruling love and distinguishing pecu- 
liarities, rooted in the very elements of their spirit- 
ual constitution, have not yet undergone a sufiicient 
moral change to render them new creatures. They 
are still much nearer like what they were in the 
flesh, than like what they must be- to enjoy 
heaven. Their delights are not yet those of the 
pure and good. How can it be otherwise — even 
though it be true that God, Christ, angels, and all 
heavenly minded spirits constantly seek their ele- 
vation to higher spheres by every wise means? 
Is it morally possible that those who leave this 
state of existence, indisposed to almost every thing 
dictated by divine love and wisdom, should at 
death become suddenly devoted to that very love 
and wisdom ? I have never seen the semblance of 
a sound reason for believing in any such leaps of 
the human soul from very low to very high 
spheres, whether moral or intellectual. Yet many 
people seem to imagine that if departed spirits 
know ajiy thing, they must be omniscient; and 
if it is the will of the universal Father to have all 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 68 

men saved and come to the knowledge of the truth, 
that all must certainly reach their destmy at the 
moment their future existence commences. All 
such notions are contrary to the laws and processes 
of the divine order. Therefore they are unreason- 
able, and ought to give place to juster views. 
Look at the intellectual, and, above all, the moral 
condition, in which multitudes, even in the most 
favored parts of Christendom, pass out of this life. 
If such spirits should manifest themselves at all 
through mortal Media, especially through partial 
and very imperfect ones, which of all these hetero- 
geneous, uncouth, deceitful, and absurd demon- 
strations would be beneath them? "But," say 
objectors, " such manifestations cannot come from 
departed spirits." Why not? " Because they are 
so low, false, and contradictory." This is only 
begging the question. It is assuming either that 
there are no departed spirits low enough to make 
such exhibitions; or else, if there are, God would 
certainly not allow them to manifest themselves to 
men in the flesh. But who has a right to assume 
that there are no such spirits ? Let that man give 
us his reasons. And as to God's permitting low 
departed spirits to make these manifestations, if 
He cannot do it, how happens He to permit ?mde- 
parted spirits to make them ? They are actually 
made. They are made by human spirits, either 
departed or w/zdeparted. If by zmdeparted ones, 
He certainly permits them. Why should he not 



64 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

permit departed ones to make them 7 I repeat, all 
such assumptions beg the question. For aught 
that appears to the contrary, imperfect, low, and 
gross departed spirits are quite as likely, in the 
nature of things,, to make these bad demonstra- 
tions, as similar low spirits in the Jlesh are to make 
just as bad and even worse ones. It seems to me I 
have good ground for believing that many of these 
derogatory manifestations have proceeded from 
departed spirits belonging to the lower spheres or 
circles of the spirit world. 

Here, then, are two adequate causes for all hete- 
rogeneous, contradictory, deceptive, vulgar, and 
derogatory demonstrations, viz : 1. Imperfect and 
partial Media, often influenced by their own wills, 
prejudices, imaginations, (fee, or by controlling 
minds around them ; and 2. The direct agency 
of low departed spirits. One or the other, or both 
of these causes together, will account for every 
case included in my third class. And in view of 
all the facts, phenomena, and difficulties of the 
subject, I confess I see no other explanation 
half so warrantable. Whoever can find a more 
satisfactory one, let him present it. Or if any 
deem it still wiser not to attempt accounting for 
these manifestations at all, let them accompany 
their caution with an equal amount of candor^ and 
refrain from caviling till they are prepared to reason 
on the subject. 

I close this chapter with a summary of my 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 65 

exposition thus far. I have presented my theory, 
examined the different classes of cases, and de- 
duced my conclusions under each head. I have 
demonstrated, at least to my own satisfaction, that 
in the first class of cases the manifestations v/ere 
made by reliable departed spirits: that in the 
second class they were partly made, or greatly 
modified by 2mdeparted spirits; and that in the 
third clasSj all which is derogatory^ was caused 
partly by w?zdeparted spirits, i. e., the partial 
Media and their psychologizers, and partly by loio 
departed spirits consociated with kindred spirits in 
the flesh. I have given a statement of the essen- 
tial doctrines affirmed by reliable spirits. 1 have 
testified against receiving as oracular per se. the 
questionable and zmcorroborated communications 
purporting to come from departed spirits ; and also 
against rejecting the amply corroborated ones, 
merely because there are others unworthy of our 
confidence. I have given due warning against all 
extravagant credulity, scepticism, and unreasona- 
bleness on the subject. I have contended that 
the essential Christianity of the New Testament 
is confirmed, not invalidated nor superseded, by 
these spirit manifestations. And I have insisted, 
concurrently with all the reliable spirits, that every 
one should examine, consider, reason, and judge 
for him or herself, on this and all other themes, 
making a faithful use of the highest light possessed. 
Next I shall take up and answer objections. 
6* 



66 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 



CHAPTER YII. 

GENERAL OBJECTIONS. 

Obj. 3. It is incredible, per se, a hximbug— Obj. 2. Against Medium- 
ship— Obj. 3. Against such exceptionable Media— Obj. 4. The 
Manifestations are uncouth and vulgar— Obj. 5. They are the effects 
of Electricity, &c. — Obj. 6. They aye the effects of Mesmerism, &c. 
— Obj. 7. The communications are lying and contradictory— Obj. 8. 
They are of no importance— Obj. 9. They cause disease, infatuation, 
and insanity— Obj. 10. They are anti-Bible, infidel, heretical, &c. — 
Obj. 11. It is all of the Devil. 

There are numerous popular objections to the 
belief , or idea^ that any of these mysterious mani- 
festations are made by departed spirits. These I 
call general objections, to distinguish them from 
those which may be urged against w.y particular 
Position, Theory, and Yiews of the subject. I 
propose first to state and answer the more promi- 
nent of these general objections. 

Ohj. 1. — The whole thing is incredible per se. 
It is utterly improbable in the nature of things. 
It is an imposition on human credulity — a trick 
of jugglery or legerdemain, got up to befool the 
lovers of the marvelous — a despicable humbug, 
totally unworthy the serious attention of intelli- 
gent minds. Let it run its course and die out. 
People who have sense enough to respect them- 



SPIEIT MANIFESTATIONS. 67 

selves will never dabble in it. They will treat it 
with dignified contempt. 

A?is. — Thousands of highly respectable men 
and women, including probably a large majority 
of the educated, professional, and influential in 
society, will accept this objection as truly their 
own. Knowing all that I do of men and things, 
I wonder not at their conduct. It is just what 
should have been expected. Scepticism, scorn, 
and contempt are the spontaneous vegetation of 
mi?id in its immature stages of development. In 
this respect, the educated and influential classes 
exhibit little superiority to the illiterate and lower 
classes. They make up in self-conceit, pride, 
prejudice, and subserviency to artificial prescrip- 
tion, for all the real knowledge, intelligence, and 
refinement they have acquired. Most of them 
will bear the same comparison with the ordinarily 
ignorant, that a smart youth of sixteen does with 
a green boy of seven, eight, or ten. They know 
a great deal more, but are less teachable, by rea- 
son of their increased self -sufficiency. What 
passes for learning, intelligence, and refinement 
in the world, however excellent in comparison 
with lower developments, is extremely superficial 
and chaffy, when viewed in the light of heavenly 
wisdom. I say this, not to disparage learning, nor 
to encourage ignorance, but to admonish the bet- 
ter cultivated against despising new and higher 
knowledges. Let history teach us modesty and 



68 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

candor. When did an extraordinary genius ever 
arise among men, in any department of life, with- 
out encountering the unbelief, prejudice, contempt 
and hostility of the world's wise, influential, and 
honored men 7 When was any wonderful or 
very important truth discovered and proclaimed, 
without meeting this same kind of opposition? 
When was any great revelation made from heaven, 
or any reformation among men attempted, without 
having to pass through this baptism of scepticism, 
scorn, and reproach ? Never, since the foundation 
of the world. Whoever arose, or whatever was 
announced extraordinary to the times and to pop- 
ular knowledge, has always been met by the bra- 
zen outcry, or muttered denunciation, t^ pretender! 
impostor ! deceiver ! blasphemer ! disturber ! vis- 
ionary ! fool ! — it is incredible, impossible, utterly 
false, and foolish ! it is an imposture, a trick, 
a delusion, a humbug ! away with it ! Read 
of Moses, Jesus, and all the great and good of 
sacred history. Read of Galileo, Columbus, 
Harvey, Fulton, and all the now honored discov- 
eries on record. Mark how the great, the pious, 
and the reputed wise of the earth, as well as the 
ignorant multitude, disbelieved, sneered, despised, 
and resisted. Yet real merit triumphed, and 
truth prevailed. Many of the learned made them- 
selves supremely ridiculous, but they could not 
make what they opposed really contemptible. Who 
will profit by the beacon light of their pride, scorn, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 60 

and folly ? Not they who persist in ignoring, or 
sneering at these Spirit Manifestations, as incred- 
ible jper se^ as a despicable humbugs unworthy of 
even a decent investigation. There is a reality 
in them — a reality too wonderful and important to 
pass unheeded or to be thrust aside. I knoio what 
I say and whereof I affirm in this matter. Thou- 
sands of intelligent and honest minds, as incapable 
oi deceiving or being deceived as any that walk the 
earth, knoio the same. And the testimony of all 
these witnesses will stand. Coming developments 
in a thousand new locations will establish the facts 
attested beyond dispute. Therefore, if any one 
will be wise, let him investigate. " But if any 
man will be ignorant, let him be ignorant." The 
Negro Chieftain of Central Africa, when told by 
the Traveler, that in the North water sometimes 
became hard like stone, knew the tale to be a lie — 
a humbug ; because Ae, most omniscient soul, had 
never seen ice ! Nevertheless, ice was a reality. 
And so are these Manifestations. 

Obj. 2. — If departed spirits actually attempt to 
communicate with mortals, why not do so directly 
and unequivocally, without this display'of Medium- 
ship? We dislike the intervention of Media. We 
suspect collusion and deception. 

A71S. — Dislike what you must, and suspect what 
you please; but the whole universe is one vast 
complication of mediumship. Spirit works within 
and upon matter. Interior substances demonstrate 



70 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

themselves through exterior and grosser ones. 
The higher and lower throughout nature are 
linked together by intervening grades. Why does 
not God appear personally^ to speak and act ? 
Why does He make use of all sorts of Media to 
manifest himself — to reveal his perfections — to 
communicate a knowledge of truth and duty to 
mankind? W^hy must there be patriarchs, proph- 
ets, saviours, and apostles? Why must man be 
born of woman, children be subsisted and trained 
by parents, pupils have a teacher and books, or 
electricity a conductor ? Why is not each individ- 
ual creature endowed with all the susceptibilities 
and powers necessary to Deific independence? 
These things are as they are. Shall we wrangle 
with facts, with nature, with God? 

" Heaven, forming each on other to depend, 

A master, or a servant, or a friend. 

Bids each on other for assistance call, 

Till one man's weakness grows the strength of all." 

Spirit Media do not create themselves. They 
do not constitute themselves Media. They only 
discover themselves to be such, and act according 
to their grade of mental and moral development. 
The mystery of their mediumship is as great to 
them as to others. Gladly would I see and con- 
verse with spirits personally face to face, if such 
were the order of nature, or the Divine Will. 
But as it is, and until more direct communication 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 71 

be granted, I deem it my privilege, no less than my 
duty, to make the best of opportunities as they are. 
I advise the objector to do the same. 

Obj. 3. — If there must be Spirit Media at all, 
why not have perfect ones — respectable, intelli- 
gent, highly refined, pious, and unexceptionable 
Media ? There are so many low, uneducated, and 
irreligious ones, that the whole thing is rendered 
distasteful and odious to the learned and the re- 
hgious. 

Ans. — Whose prerogative is it to regulate this 
matter of Mediumship 1 It is not mine. Nor can 
believers in Spirit Manifestations together govern 
the thing. The Media themselves ate not such by 
their own constituting. Their being susceptible of 
sufficient spiricity in or about their systems, to 
facilitate the manifestation of spirits, is primarily 
a physical peculiarity — not an intellectual, a 
moral, or a religious qualification. Their degree 
of intelligence and spiritual purity may attract 
congenial spirits, and repel uncongenial ones ; but 
that essential something which constitutes them 
Spirit Media is probably a mere physical cause, 
or a concurrence of such causes. What, then 7 
Shall we blame the spirits for not always choosing 
the best Media, through whom to make their Man- 
ifestations 1 Where are they to find your unexcep- 
tionable Media, ready formed and disciplined ? 
Can they have their choice 7 If they could, would 
they choose the objector's favorites 7 And if they 



72 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

should^ would the objector be satisfied? We have 
some very excellent Media already. We shall 
have still better in process of time and discipline. 
Why not make the best of those we have, in pa- 
tient hope of the better ones expected 7 Or will 
the objector arraign God, and demand why He 
makes use of weak^ foolish^ and base things, to 
confound the mighty^ the loise^ and exalted of this 
world ? Why he took a slave child from the bull- 
rushes of the Nile, and made a Moses of him ? Why 
he made David, the shepherd-boy, King of Israel? 
Why he made Jesus, the despised Nazarine^ born 
in a manger and bred a carpenter, to be the Mes- 
siah — the Chrfst of mankind 7 Why He often hides 
the most glorious things from the ivise and prudent^ 
and reveals them unto mere babes in knowledge ? 
There is no end to such questions. The answer to 
them all is, — " Even so. Father, for so seemed it 
good in thy sight." 

Ohj. 4. — These so-called Spirit Manifestations 
are all, or nearly all, characteristically uncouth 
and vulgar. Rappings, tippings, table-movings, 
&c., &C.5 &c., are absolutely too low and undig- 
nified to be ascribed to departed spirits. We can- 
not endure the thought that our deceased friends 
should resort to such ridiculous means of manifest- 
ing themselves to mortals. 

Ans. — Paul has truly said, " There is nothing 
unclean of itself; but to him that esteemeth any 
thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean." Again : 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 73 

" Unto tlie pure all things are pure; bat unto them 
that are defiled and unbeheving, nothing is pure." 
vVlion Peter in his vision saw the sheet let down 
from heaven full of all kinds of beasts and creep- 
ing things, he protested against the command to 
eat of such " common and unclean things." But 
the reply was, " What God hath cleansed, that call 
not thou common or unclean." Will the objector 
try to profit by these suggestions'? Why all this 
disgust at the lowness, uncouthness, and vulgarity 
of the Manifestations'? Is not all nature full of 
such undignified demonstrations'? Look at man's 
generation^ birth ^ nutrition^ excrementation^ medi- 
cation^ and dissolution. Will the objector call 
these low, uncouth, or vulgar? If so, let him 
begin his quarrels farther back. If he calls all 
these high, refined, and dignified demonstrations, 
let him not sicken at the idea of such undigni- 
fied Spirit Manifestations. Besides, let him be 
reminded that few mortals are yet free enough 
from low and undignified conduct themselves, to 
justify this spiritual fastidiousness. I have been 
present at many sittings for the Manifestations, 
and seen some rather low and queer proceedings 
on the part of the spectators, especially of sceptics ; 
but never have I seen any thing purporting to 
come from the spirit-world, quite so uncouth, as 
the grins, quirks, and gibes of their mortal inquis- 
itors. Does the objector assume that men in the 
flesh, take them as they are, in public and private, 
7 



74 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

have a right to exact manifestations from spirits 
more refined and dignified than the ones in ques- 
tion 7 If sOj he and I differ radically respecting the 
merits of mortals. I assert that they have no right 
whatever to complain on that score. Does he 
assume that all departed spirits must, of necessity, 
be too pure, elevated, and glorious, ever to mani- 
fest themselves by the methods to which he takes 
exceptions? Why does he assume any such thing? 
Does he imagine that merely passing through 
death elevates the human spirit to deification ! 
Some seem to cherish these extravagant notions, 
not only without proof, but contrary to all reason. 
Such need the very demonstrations complained of 
to disabuse them of their groundless imaginations. 
Let us learn all wc can from the Manifestations 
now given us. In due time we shall witness 
higher ones. All great results must have their 
preparations^ however seemingly crude and undig- 
nified. Why find fault with nature? 

Obj. 5. — The Manifestations are caused by Elec- 
tricity, Magnetism, or something of the kind — 
never by departed spirits. 

A71S. — Does the objector mean that electricity, 
magnetism^ or something of the kind originates 
these Manifestatibns, with all their indicated intel- 
ligence? Or, only that some imponderable element 
is used in elaborating them? If the latter, his 
objection amounts to nothing. If the former, does 
he know it to be a fact? Does he seriously 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 75 

believe it to be a fact? Has he one particle of 
proof that it is a fact? Has he a single analogy 
in universal nature that favors such an assump- 
tion ? Can Electricity, Magnetism, or any thing 
of the kind, personate a thinking being, generate 
rationality, and play the part of a sentimental 
moral agent? The idea is utterly preposterous. 
When Morse's or Bain's Electric Telegraph shall 
be seen spinning off communications without an 
originating intelligence higher than their own, it 
will be time to credit our objector's assumption. 
Till then, he might as well assert that the steam 
engine on a railroad was its own engineer and 
conductor. And when all this shall have been 
demonstrated, it will be time for those who believe 
in legal prosecutions to get Electricity, Magnet- 
ism, or whoever this new moral agent shall turn 
out to be, indicted as a common liar and impostor; 
since it is notorious that he never takes his own 
real name, nor avov/s his actuality, but is always 
pretending to be some one that he is not. For 
my part, I fully exonerate before hand all impon- 
derable matter in the universe from such implica- 
tions of total depravity. 

Obj. 6. — These so-called Spirit Manifestations, 
when real^ are nothing but the effects of Mesmer- 
ism, Clairvoyance, or some kind of Pyschological 
influence. They all originate either in the minds 
of the Media, or in those of other mortal persons in 
some kind of rapport with the Media. 



76. SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

Ans. — This is rather a learned objection, and 
harder to answer than its immediate predecessor. 
If it were more understandable and unequivocal 
to common apprehension, it might be more easily 
silenced. But, now, what does it mean ? Does 
the objector understand his own terms? Mesmer- 
ism! what is thai? Clairvoyance! \vhd.t \s i hat ? 
Psychological influence ! what is that ? Mesmer- 
ism is a certain something, so called from Mesmer, 
its discoverer; as Galvanism was from Galvani. 
But what is this certain something? It is called 
Animal Magnetism, Mental Magnetism, Spiritual 
Magnetism. But what is it? It is a certain 
invisible, imponderable, ethereal fluid, which a 
strong-willed operator can throw ofl" from the ends 
of his fingers, or otherwise radiate from himself, 
upon some susceptible subject chosen for that pur- 
pose. This is called magnetizing. It puts the 
subject asleep, or in a sort of trance partially or 
completely, brings all his powers more or less 
under the control of the magnetizer, and some- 
times gives rise to very wonderful demonstrations. 
Strange tricks are played with the imagination; 
all kinds of phantasy are superinduced ; and in 
the higher grade of cases Clairvoyance is devel- 
oped in its most astonishing phases. And what is 
Clavrvoyajice? Literally, clear-sightedness; the 
power of discerning objects not present to the 
senses; that condition of the mind, soul, or spirit, 
in which it is able to look through material sub- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 77 

Stances, entirely opaque and impenetrable to the 
external eye; to extend its cope of vision lo far 
distant places, so as to have a distinct cognition 
of persons and things there ; to see spirits and 
converse with them; to trace otherwise unaccount- 
able results back to their remote causes ; to foresee 
and predict many coming events; to discourse 
profoundly on topics respecting Avhich the subject 
in his normal state has little or no knowledge, &c., 
6cc., &c. Does the objector believe in all this? 
He does, if he believes in Mesmerism and Clair- 
voyance. He believes also in the marvels of psy- 
chology. What is psychology? Soul-knoioledge ; 
the doctrine of man's spiritual nature ; from the 
Greek psyche, soiil^ and logos, reason^ wider stand- 
ings discourse. What are psychological influences? 
All influences of soul upon soul throughout the 
universe are psychological influences. Whenever 
the human spirit exerts an influence on a fellow- 
being, that is a psychological influence. Now, we 
understand the terms of the objection before us. 

So there is an exquisitely subtle element per- 
taining to the soul or spirit of man, which the 
objector calls magnetism^ but which I call spiricity. 
This is communicable from one soul to another, 
under appropriate conditions, and thereby the 
two souls come into rapport as the French call it, 
or soul-communication. The process whereby 
this is efl!ected is called mesmerizing, magnetiz- 
ing, or psychologizing. Its results are mesmeric 
7* 



f8 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

and psychological phenomena of every grade and 
variety, from the lowest somnambiilibm to the 
highest clairvoyance. Again 1 ask, does the ob- 
jector believe in all this, as demonstrable between 
human spirits in the flesh? Yes. Yery well; so 
do I. Thus far, then, we are agreed. 1 have 
laid down, as a part of my doctrine, that these 
mesmeric, clairvoyant, and psychological pheno- 
mena sometimes proceed from spirits in the flesh, 
and sometimes from departed spirits; always, 
however, in accordance with spiritual laws, com- 
mon more or less to the whole universe of souls. I 
have also taken the position that phenomena 
caused by souls m the body sometmies intermix 
with those caused by departed soids, and that thus 
the lower are liable to be mistaken for the higher. 
Here I am but one step ahead of the objector in 
my credulity. He believes in marvels, utterly 
incredible to himself a few years ago, caused by 
Mesmerism, Clairvoyance, and psychological influ- 
ence, exerted by soul on soul in the flesh. Having 
been strained up by irresistible evidence to this 
height of faith, he now obstinately denies that 
departed spirits ever mesmerize, magnetize, or 
spiritize susceptible persons in the body; that ihey 
ever exert psychological influences over them to 
render them Media; that they ever cause aity of 
the phenomena purporting to be spirit manifesta- 
tions ! Why? Because Mesmerism, Clairvoyance, 
and Psychological influences take place between 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 79 

soul and soul in the body, and these may possibly 
account for all higher phenomena of the same 
nature. Must lame and impotent conclusions ! 
Some of the phenomena in question may be thus 
accounted for, but not the more important and 
peculiarly distinctive manifestations. Make the 
trial. Convene all the Mesmerizers, Palhetizers, 
Biologi^ers and Thusologizers on the continent, 
with all their subjects^ and let them produce these 
higher phenomena. If they ct//z, 1 will stand 
back confounded. But they cannot. They will 
come out of the ordeal like Pharaoh's magicians. 
Some things that are done by departed spirits they 
might do. Other things not. Departed spirits 
have a higher mesmeric, magnetic, or psycholo- 
gical power, than have mortals of a corresponding 
grade. Facts have proved this in many remark- 
able cases. It will yet be dem.onstrated to the 
conviction of all candid investigators. " But do 
the spirits themselves assert that they magnetize 
and psychologize living persons?" Certainly they 
do; and they give ample evidence of it. To what, 
then, does this sixth objection amount? To 
nothing for its authors, but to considerable against 
them. It shows that they believe a great deal too 
much, or quite too little. 

Obj. 7. — There is so much lying, contradiction, 
incongruity, and puerility in the communications 
of these pretended spirits, that we have no faith at 
all in their spiritual origin. 



80 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

Ans.— And so you feel justified in throwing the 
tv/iole away ! Do you act as wisely in all other 
cases'? The Bible has its discrepancies and con- 
tradictions; do you entirely discard it on that 
account? Religion is professed by thousands of 
irreconcilable sects; do you therefore reject all 
religion ? Politics and government are full of 
deception, contradiction, and confusion; do you 
therefore repudiate all social organization, law, 
and order? Almost every case tried in our courts 
has false or contradictory witnesses, sophistical 
counter pleadings, and more or less nonsense; do 
you therefore come to the conclusion that there 
is no truth or right in their controversies — that no 
witnesses and no lawyers are there — that the 
whole demonstration is a phantasm? Trading, 
throughout the world, involves an immense amount 
of deceit and incongruity; do you therefore eschew 
all trade, and doubt the existence of such beings as 
traders ? There are liars, hypocrites, knaves, and 
fools in all human societies; do you therefore 
believe in the non-existence of truth, honesty, and 
wisdom — in the non-existence of human society — 
in the non-existence of mankind? In your circle 
of friends, however loving and beloved, there is 
more or less of falsehood, discord, contradiction, 
and puerility, to disappoint, disgust, and shake 
your confidence; do you therefore throw away all 
friends and friendship, and disbelieve in their 
actual existence? There are few human beings 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 81 

decently conversant with themselves, who do not 
find that they are streaked with self-contradiction 
— that they are sometimes what they despise at 
others — that they are bundles of incongruity, 
weakness and folly; would you therefore throw 
away, and resolve yourself into a nonentity? Why 
not? "Consistency is a jewel." You have no 
faith in the reality of these spirit manifestations, 
because there is so much lying, contradiction, &c., 
about them. How much is there of all this about 
them, after all? Any more than you find else- 
where, in men and things throughout nature? 
N.o. Just tell me who or lohat in the universe, 
except God and his choicest elect, you can im- 
plicitly accept and confide in, without question, 
without discrimination, and without making some 
allowance for tare? Let the objector think a few 
second sober thoughts on this part of the subject, 
and he will cast his objection to the winds. Then 
he will take his winnowing-sieve into this investi- 
gation, resolved to ''prove all things, and hold fast 
that which is good." And then he will see that 
these same lies, contradictions, incongruities, and 
puerilities, by which he has been so repelled, are 
precisely the incidentals to have been expected, in 
the crude stage of spirit manifestations, made, as 
they necessarily are, through imperfect 3IecUa, and 
sometimes by spirits of the loicer circles. Who 
had a right to look only for perfect and unques- 
tionable demonstrations, in such a stage of the 



82 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

thing, and under such circumstances? Pray let 
us use a little reason and consideration in this, as 
well as other subjects. 

Obj. 8. — The communications, purporting to 
come from the world of departed spirits in con- 
nection with these manifestations, are common- 
place, unimportant, and useless. They give us no 
valuable information, nothing new — nothing but 
sentimentalisms, or what we all knew before. 

Ans. — No intelligent and truly candid man, who 
has taken care to inform himself on the subject, 
can endorse this objection without great quali- 
fication. The interest taken in these communi- 
cations, by thousands of upright and sensible 
people, testifies to the contrary. Specifications 
might be made in great abundance to the contrary. 
But granting that the objection were much better 
founded than it is, would it not bear with equal 
force against nine-tenths of the sermons, speeches, 
books, and formal proceedings of mankind ? Great 
principles of truth and duty are all old^ and in 
some sort common-place. Is it therefore of no 
importance to reiterate and apply them? There 
is a God, and a future state of existence. Man 
ought to love God with all his heart, and his 
neighbor as himself. These are very old princi- 
ples, and generally undisputed, though poorly 
heeded. Still, they need to be preached, illus- 
trated, and urged. Every generation needs fresh 
inculcations and demonstrations of them. This 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 83 

seems to be thought quite proper, as respects the 
usual routine of human means. Hence we have 
thirty or forty thousand clergymen in this country, 
and institutional appliances without number. Their 
communications, stale, common-place and lifeless 
as they may be deemed by some, are nevertheless 
sought after, venerated, and sustained at much 
expense by multitudes. It is probable that the 
objector is one among these multitudes. Why, 
then, does he complain that spirit communications 
present nothing new, important, or useful? His 
objection is exploded by facts, and by its incon- 
sistency with approved usages, even in the most 
sacred matters. 

Obj. 9. — These manifestations cause nervous 
disease, infatuation, and insanity. 

Ans. — They do^ when grossly abused; not 
otherwise. So does love between the sexes. So 
does gold-seeking and property-getting. So does 
intellectual study. So does religion. So does 
every human interest aud pursuit. Shall we 
therefore oppose all connubial loves, all acquisition 
of property, all intellectual improvement, all relig- 
ious instruction, and all the engrossing interests 
of life ? Look into the catalogues of your Insane 
Hospitals, and see the classifications of the 
inmates, with reference to the causes of their 
insanity. Shall every thing be condemned, the 
abuse of which results in disease, infatuation, and 
insanity? No. It must be shown that a thing 



84 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

has a strong, natural and common tendency to 
produce miscliief, or to draw its votaries into gross 
abuses, like intoxicating beverages, and other per- 
nicious gratifications of passional appetite. Then 
thai thing stands justly condemned. It is not 
enough, that here and there an individual, or a 
small knot of persons, become over-zealous, run 
into extravagance, abuse their health, get infatu- 
ated, and fall into insanity. All this may some- 
times happen in a good cause, and in spite of wise 
counsels from solid and judicious friends. 

In the early stages of these spiritual develop- 
ments, its subjects and willing receivers very 
imperfectly understand its laws, and are inexpe- 
rienced iri orderly methods of proceeding. Mean- 
time, it is choked on all sides by gross scepticism, 
boorish tests, Sadducean sneers, superstitious panic, 
sanctimonious anathemas, and all kinds of unrea- 
sonable opposition. If between the abuses of its 
ignorant and inexperienced friends, and the asinine 
kickings of its opposers, nobody were made craz}^, 
sick, or silly, it would be strange indeed. But if 
the accounts were fairly footed up, it would be 
found that ninety-nine of its respectful adherents 
had been rationalized, tranquihzed, moralized, 
and improved, to one that had been injured. It 
would also be found, on taking equal numbers and 
comparing results, that the popular rehgionism of 
the age, through all the great sects, had produced 
disease, infatuation, and insanity in its subjects, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 85 

ten times where this Spirit Manifestationism had 
once. The same would be found true of intellec- 
tuaUsts, moneyiteSj politicians, amusementarians, 
and sexual lovers. Let those who worry them- 
selves about the dreadful eifect of this dangerous 
spiritualism, first count up the poor, broken down 
victims of these popular devoteeisms within the 
sphere of their knowledge. Then, having cast 
the beam out of their own eyes, they will more 
clearly see how to pull the mote out of their 
neighbor's eye. 

Obj. 10. — These new-fangled miracles and reve- 
lations will draw people away from the Bible. 
Tliey tend to heresy, infidelity, irreligion, and im- 
morality. 

Ans. — So said the old Jews of Jesus, his mira- 
cles and revealments. He was charged with de- 
signing to destroy the law and the prophets; with 
being a Samaritan and having a devil : with work- 
ing his miracles by the power of Beelzebub ; with 
being a sinner, a friend of publicans and sinners, 
a deceiver, a seditionist, a sabbath-breaker, and a 
blasphemer. What truth or justice was there in 
all these charges ? A great deal, in the judgment 
of the Scribes and Pharisees, chief priests and 
rulers of those days. A great deal, in the opinion 
of thousands who honestly took their cue from 
those blind guides. But none at all, in the enlight- 
ened judgment of those who regard divine funda- 
mental principles, absolute truth, and essential 
8 



86 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

righteousness as eternal realities^ and mere words, 
names, forms, and institutions as changeable con- 
veniences. Just so it iSj and will prove in the pres- 
ent case. Whatever of divine fundamental prin- 
ciple, absolute truth, and essential righteousness 
there is in the Bible, in the popular religion, and in 
the established churches, will stand. It cannot be 
done away. On the contrary, it will be corrobo- 
rated and fulfilled by Spirit Manifestations. I have 
yet to hear of the first behever in these Manifesta- 
tions whose faith has been diminished in what is 
called the supernatural of the Bible, or in its funda- 
mental principles, or in its essential righteousness 
as consisting in love to God and fellow-man. But 
v/e knoio that many who had no faith at all in the 
so-called supernatural of the Bible, and very little 
in a future existence, before witnessing the Mani- 
festations, have thereby been brought to believe in 
the reality of both, with a strength of conviction 
greater than that evinced by the generality of re- 
puted orthodox Christians. Why should it be 
otherwise 1 Is it likely that one who is sure he 
has seen doors open and shut, heavy substances 
moved about, and a human body upborne, without 
mortal contrivance or effort, will believe less that 
Jesus walked on the water, that an angel rolled 
av/ay a great stone from the sepulchre, or that 
Peter was released from prison by a spirit ? Be- 
cause one has seen brilliant lights and appearances 
of flame, caused, as he verily believes, by spirits, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 87 

will he have less faith that the angel of God mani- 
fested himself to Moses in a burning bush 7 Or 
that tongues of cloven flame sat on the apostles, at 
the great spiritual manifestation of Pentecost? 
Shall one hear all manner of sounds, caused by- 
spiritual agency, even to a thundering roar whicli 
shakes the whole house, and therefore grow more 
sceptical about the thunders of Sinai? Or the 
'^ great noise as of a mighty rushing wind," and 
shaking oi the place where the apostles prayed? 
Shall one be convinced that spirits can actually 
v/rite on paper, wood, and stone, with pens, pencils, 
&c., and therefore have less faith that a mighty 
Angelic Spirit inscribed the Decalogue on two 
tables of stone, and reached them forth out of a 
thick cloud to Moses? Will men who are sure that 
they have conversed with the spirits of their de- 
parted friends for hours, therefore doubt whether 
Moses and Elias conversed with Jesus, at his trans- 
figuration on the Mount? Anti-Bible scepticism 
does not thrive on such nourishment. Neither does 
irreligion and immorality gain strength by the 
almost uniform rehgious, moral, and reformatory 
communications made in connection with these 
Manifestations. When the popular pulpit shall 
preach and insist upon as high a piety, as pure a 
morality, as devoted a philanthropy, and as prac- 
tical a Christianity, as are set forth in these spirit 
m.essages, it will have undergone a great change 
for the better. 



55 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

As to the heresy of the spirits, it seems to consist 
chiefly in discarding the heathenish notions of a 
partial and vindictive God ; the endless, useless 
torments of sinners in hell ; the existence of a 
Deific Devil, always opposed to the Universal 
Father; and the unalterable moral condition of 
spirits in the next world. On these articles the 
spirits are very heterodox. In practicals, they 
teach us to adhere to the divine fundamentals of 
the Bible, and to reverence the spirit of those fun- 
damentals, regardless of mere verbalism, phrase- 
ology, figures of speech, and external peculiarities. 
They condemn the world as it is, the church as it 
is, society as it is, and proclaim the indispensable 
necessity of individual and social regeneration. 
They are against ivar^ slavery^ debauchery^ intem- 
perance^ ignorance^ selfishness^ vindictive punish- 
ments^ persecution^ bigotry^ and whatever alienates 
man from God, from good spirits, and from his 
fellow human beings. 

Thus far, the objector may make all he can of 
their infidelity, heresy, and immorality. I am not 
going to argue the case with him. I only beg him 
to remember what I now tell him, viz., that such 
infidelity, heresy, and immorality as this will one 
day prevail throughout the earth, in spite of pre- 
judice, selfishness, violence, and folly. Then will 
there be universal wisdom, righteousness, peace, 
harmony, and bliss. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 89 

Obj. 11. — It is all of the Devil ; have nothing to 
do with it. 

Ans. — The Alpha of these objections was, ^^ it 
is all a huinhiig. The Omega is, ^i3= it is all of the 
Devil. When the Pharisees were driven from all 
their other objections to the excellent works and 
miracles of Jesus, they blasphemed, saying, he cast- 
eth out devils by Beelzebub^ the prince of the devils ; 
it is all of the Devil — have nothing to do with it. 
Had they any proof that it was of the Devil 7 Not 
one particle. Had they any decent reasons to sus- 
pect any such thing? Not one. Did they really 
believe it was of the Devil. Not at all. Were 
they not under strong conviction that Jesus and his 
works were of God ! Yes. Why, then, did they 
blaspheme 1 Because their hearts and their heads 
were perverse. They were driven to the wall for 
a pretext. They were filled with vexation and 
madness. Therefore, they willfully and presump- 
tuously ascribed the manifestations of his divine 
and spiritual power to the Devil. Thus they sinned 
against the Holy Ghost, bound themselves over in 
bonds of judicial blindness to ages of unescapable 
darkness and condemnation. The Pharisees of our 
day are imitating those of old. It is all of the 
Devil J say they. But they say not this till after 
they have said every thing else, and been forced to 
confess the reality of super-mortal agency. If they 
could have made it appear that these spirit mani- 
festations were caused by any agency in this world 



90 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

of flesh and blood, they Avould never have ascribed 
them to the Devil. Nor do they now believe that 
they really are of the Devil. If they sincerely 
believed this, they would hail them as God-sent, or 
at least God-permitted demonstrations to a sceptical 
generation, that there is, beyond denial, such a 
Dei fie Devil as their theology assumes to teach. 
And if, withal, the revelations, miracles, and gen- 
eral influence of this demonstration had been obvi- 
ously devilish, they would have been quite satisfied. 
Alas ! for them, there is too much of inilh and s^ood 
in it, to give it an infernal aspect. Bold as their 
tone is, they are by no means sure that it is the 
work of the Devil. An irresistible conviction 
plagues them that it is what it purports to be. It 
is ominous to ihem of an approaching religious, 
moral, and social revolution, to which they are 
utterly opposed. This is what troubles them. 
This is what provokes them to say, for sheer effect, 
^l3= *' It is all of the Devil ; have nothing to do with 
it." They have no honest assurance that it is of 
the Devil. But they hate and dread its testimony. 
So, being in too perverse a state of head and heart 
to give it a respectful examination, they shut their 
eyes, stop their ears, trample on the light proflered 
them, and cry out, " Devil ! Devil ! it is all the 
work of the Devil ; have nothing to do with it!" 
With thousands of superstitious, narrow-minded 
sectarians, this is enough. They will reecho the 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 91 

sanctified blasphemy, and hide their heads in the 
sand, with all the prudence of the frightened ostrich. 
When I shall be convinced that such people are 
humble, honest lovers of truth on its own merits, I 
shall believe those old Pharisees were who raised 
the same cry against Jesus. Let it be remembered 
that'the objection before us is not made against here 
and there a mischievous manifestation of some loio 
spirit^ but against this whole spiritual development, 
including the highest wonders and excellence. It 
is this that brands these objectors as willfully blind, 
dishonest, and presumptuous. Justice proclaims 
them such, and charity can do no more than pity 
them, pray, hope, and labor for their conversion. 

Their policy and warning to others is, have 
nothing to do with it. They can try this ; and so 
far as their v/ill and wisdom go, perhaps they may 
succeed. But will the Manifestations, therefore, 
cease? Will the spirits have nothing to do with 
these self-blinded adversaries? Or will they meet 
them in a thousand places, where least expected? 
Will they pass through their barred gates and 
triple bolted doors, into their most retired cham- 
bers ? Will they make their demonstrations effect- 
ual in spite of all hatred and cunning? Will they 
vindicate themselves and prevail? I believe they 
will. Let the future determine. The humble, 
truthful, and upright have nothing to fear. Bigotry, 
hypocrisy, and iniquity were born to perish ; and 



92 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

no matter how soon they are precipitated into the 
bottomless pit. Thus will even the minds that 
have cherished them be saved, " yet so as by fireP 
In my next chapter I shall consider several yar- 
ticular objections. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 93 



CHAPTER VIII. 

PARTICULAE OBJECTIONS AND DIFFICULTIES. 

J. Common people cannot distinguish between reliable and unreliable 
Manifestations, hence more mischief than benefit will result— 2. Ad- 
mitting all you assert, what good can be expected from these Mani- 
festations ? — 3. If you admit that some of the effects are Mesmeric, 
why may not all be ? — 4. If some of the communications are low, 
lying, and contradictory, how can we trust any of them ?— 5. If 
there are so many low spirits, why not a sovereign Devil at the bot- 
tom of it all ?— 6. How is it that so many get their own ideas reflected 
back ? — 7. "Why are the communications purporting to come from 
distinguished men often inferior in style to their mortal productions ? 
— 8. How is it that the spirits of persons still in the flesh pretend to 
come from the regions of the departed ? — 9. How is it ihat unbe- 
lievers in the spiritual origin of these Manifestations can make tables 
move, and get responses from dead animals and fictitious charac- 
ters ? — 10. If from departed spirits, why have not these Manifesta- 
tions happened before ? — 11. If you go the length you do on this 
subject, will you not be obliged to believe also in the old exploded 
notions and stories about presentiments, apparitions, haunted houses, 
ghosts, demoniacs, and even witches ? — 12. If you run into such 
vagaries, do you expect to retain your reputation for common sense, 
or even for sanity. 

I NOW take up certaia particular objections and 
difRcalties, likely to be alleged against my Position, 
Theory, and Views relative to these Spirit Mani- 
festations. 

Obj. 1 — Taking you on your own ground, and 
admitting all you contend for, it must require great 



94 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

ability and judgment to distinguish between reliable 
and 2/^zreliable spirit communications; and therefore 
common people will find this whole development 
a fruitful source of error and delusion. It cannot 
be of general benefit, but must be equivocal and 
mischievous to the many. 

Ans. — Solid honesty, common sense, and a decent 
judgment, are indispensable requisites to the inves- 
tigation of all subjects of considerable importance, 
even in the ordinary aff'airs of life. This demands 
no higher qualifications. Common people are pre- 
sumed to possess these. It is only z^?zcommon 
people that are greatly deficient in them, — those 
who are so loio as to remind one of the monkey and 
the «55, or so high in the sophistications of artificial 
culture, as to despise the virgin ore of Truth. To 
these, nothing is valuable but what has gone 
through the crucible, the retort and the entire 
laboratory, and come out in a state of polished 
manufacture. The former cannot treat this subject 
worthily; the latter ?i?z7^ not. Such are not to be 
ranked among common people. They are either 
below or above that honorable grade. Men and 
women who are relied on for sterling honesty and 
good sense, in the graver matters of ordinary life, 
are the people to investigate this matter. Let them 
look into it and report the facts, as they do in other 
matters referred to their consideration by their 
neighbors. And then, let their report have the 
weight commonly given to their testimony and 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 95 

judgment by those who know them. This is all I 
ask. This all the Spirit Manifestations demand, to 
insure a fair understanding of their merits. This 
is all that common people need in order to eschew 
delusion and derive substantial moral profit from 
them. And of all this common people are capable. 
Perceiving no weight in the objection, I dismiss it. 
But before proceeding to another, I respectfully 
suggest to investigators the following advisory 

DIRECTIONS: 

1. Be not ashamed, nor afraid, nor unwilling to 
embrace truth, come whence or how it may. 

2. Respect your own senses and judgment 
enough to trust them decently, 

3. Procuie all the credible testimony you can, 
in print and otherwise, concerning spirit manifesta- 
tions ancient and modern, weigh it deliberately at 
home, and be in no haste to examine cases until 
you can have good opportunities; then improve 
them. 

4. Hold sittings with no Medium whom you be- 
lieve morally capable of deception or trick. Con- 
fide or refrain. 

5. Have few persons present, and none but can- 
did, sensible, and well behaved ones. 

6. Be serious, deliberate, frank, and unaffected; 
propose what tests you please, but abstain from 
all pettifogging lavvyerism, pertinacity, and over 



96 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

urgency ; be content with such developments as 
come freely, and set every thing down for what it 
is worth. You may desire much, and get little. 
Remember that you are not required to give credit 
for more than you receive, nor to take chaff for 
wheat. 

7. Take care not to overtax the nervous energy 
of the Medium by long sittings, nor undue excite- 
ment. 

8. Take notes of all important phenomena and 
incidents. 

9. Accept, or reject, or hold in doubt, what pur- 
ports to come from departed spirits, for what would 
be sufficient reasons, if it came from spirits in the 
flesh. This must be the standing rule. 

10. Treat all persons concerned, whether de- 
parted or undeparted spirits, as enjoined in the 
golden rule ; and if there be evil, overcome it with 
good. Be uniformly just, considerate, and kind. 

These are directions for honest, sensible, common 
people. By such they can be understood and fol- 
lowed. And no one who decently observes them 
will fail of success and moral profit, in the investi- 
gation of these phenomena. As to those imcommon 
people, who cannot or loill not conform to such 
directions, they must stand or fall to their own 
master. The truth will never bend to their crook- 
edness, whether it be natural or artificial. 

Ohj. 2 — Your Position, Theory, and Views may 
possibly be correct; but if they are, what good will 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. . 97 

these Manifestations do 7 Will they be of any 
substantial benefit to mankind? Are they worth 
the pains of investigation? 

Ans. — Such objections suggest a ready reply in 
all true minds. Where is there another theme 
more intensely interesting to universal man, than 
this of spirit existence and manifestation 7 To 
insinuate the contrary, is to mock the deepest 
yearnings of human nature in its best moments, 
and to ignore its entire religious history. Men 
instinctively grasp at whatever reveals an existence 
beyond the dissolution of the body or re-affirms it, 
or affords the least indication that the departed can 
possibly find means of communicating with their 
earthly friends. It is presumable, then, that the 
astonishing phenomena before us will not remuner- 
ate the pains of a decent examination? And shall 
it be asked, IC^ what good is to be expected even 
if demonstrated to be what it purports? It will 
convert thousands from gross infidelity. It will 
cure millions of involuntary, semi-scepticism. It will 
render a future existence real to the whole human 
race. It will re-invigorate every great religious and 
moral truth, heretofore revealed to mankind. It 
will intensify all the sublime motives that urge 
human nature on to a heavenly destiny. It will 
advance from step to step of demonstration, till 
death shall be disarmed of its terrors. It will usher 
in a new era of faith, hope, and charity. It will 
peaceably revolutionize the religious, moral, and 
9 



98 ' SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

social state of the world. Yes, if it prove to be a 
reality^ it will do all this. If it be not a reality, the 
sooner its pretensions are effectually exploded the 
better. In either case, its candid and thorough 
investigation is all important and unavoidable. It 
must and ivill be investigated. 

Obj. 3, — If, as you admit, some of these phenom- 
ena are caused by mesmeric influences in the flesh, 
why may not all be ? 

Ans. — Because facts and analogies warrant no 
such conclusion. Causes must be equal to effects. 
We can see that some of the effects under consider- 
ation require no higher causes than those psycho- 
logical ones known to exist in 2/^^departed spirits. 
We know that these and similar effects have actu- 
ally resulted from mesmeric influences in many 
cases. As they are effects produced by the action 
of inind, they naturally belong to one great spirit- 
ual department of nature, whose gradations extend 
through the whole range of soul-existence. There- 
fore, if departed spirits act at all in these Manifes- 
tations, it is perfectly natural that ^mdeparted ones 
should also act, and thus incidentally mix up lower 
effects with higher ones, though utterly incapable 
of causing the higher. But why am I so confident 
that spirits in the flesh are incapable of producing 
those highest effects 7 Because they never have 
produced them, and there is no good presumptive 
proof that they are able to do so ; and because the 
agency which does produce them universally de- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATlOlsS. 99 

clares itself to be from the world of departed spirits. 
When spirits in the flesh come forward and say 
that they produce those effects, and demonstrate 
their words by their deeds, then I will believe their 
testimony, as I now do that of spirits. Has any 
such thing ever been done? Who are the mortals 
that pretend to produce these highest effects mes- 
merically? Or are they produced unconsciously? 
If so, why does not the causative agency, some- 
times at least, honestly avow itself? Why ahvays 
deceive ? Will a man of sense, in the face of these 
reasons, persist in ascribing all these effects, higher 
and lower, to some undetectable, fantastic, chance- 
working, unconsciously exercised mundane influ- 
ence ? This is taking too much pains to m^ake 
one's self ridiculous. 

Obj, 4. — If some of these communications, as 
you' admit, are low, lying, contradictory, &c., why 
should any of them be trusted ? 

Ans. — Because many of them are intrinsically 
truthful and good. Because such commend them- 
selves to men's highest conviction and best judg- 
ment. Because there is no just ground for dis- 
trusting them. Because they agree with known 
truth and goodness. Because they are sometimes 
corroborated beyond a reasonable doubt. Is Truth 
to be turned out of doors, because Falsehood stole 
and ran away with her clothing? Is righteousness 
to be spurned, because iniquity has cheated us ? 
Is an intelligent spirit to be despised, because an 



100 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

ignorant one has imposed on us ! Is a true witness 
to be discredited, because a false one has been de- 
tected ? Is nothing to be beUeved, because every 
thing cannot? Is no body to be trusted, because 
every one cannot ? If so, it is useless for man to 
think of being or doing any thing. Everywhere 
and in all things he is obhged to choose between 
good and evil, truth and error, right and wrong, 
the reliable and the unreliable. Why object to 
doing the same thing in this matter of Spirit Mani- 
festations? Low, lying, and contradictory devel- 
opments are not the rule, but the exception. Let 
us govern ourselves accordingly. Let us exercise 
common sense on this and all other subjects. 

Obj. 5. — If there are so many loio spirits, as you 
seem to represent, in the inferior circles of the spirit 
world, ready to manifest their ignorance and per- 
verseness wherever they can find opportunity, may 
there not be a sovereign Devil, after all, and he be 
at the bottom of this whole mysterious matter? 

A71S. — The existence of loio spirits in the other 
world no more presupposes the existence of a sov- 
ereign Devil, than does the existence of such spirits 
in this world. There are no more, in proportion 
to the aggregate of spirits, there than here. We 
have no evidence that any are loiver there than 
here, Avhilst the majority are reported higher. But 
whether here or there low spirits exist, there is no 
need of imagining an infernal Deity as the cause or 
concomitant of it. All ignorant and perverse souls 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 101 

may be considered devils of some grade. In a 
greater or less degree, they are adversaries of truth, 
righteousness, moral order, their own good, and the 
good of their fellow creatures. Jesus called Judas 
a devil, and said to Peter, "Get thee behind me, 
Satan." This world has many giant devils in it, 
compared with Judas. The other world may have, 
for aught I know. But all of them were created 
by one God, and are under his government. They 
are devils only through lowness of their spiritual 
constitution, or perversion of what, rightly used, 
would have been good ; not by the causations of 
an infernal Deity. 

All error and sin have their primeval origin in 
lack of Love and Wisdom, not in the machinations 
of a diabolical being. They spring from a Nega- 
tive tendency, not a Positive cause. The self-hood 
of all finite natures has a natural tendency to reveal 
its inherent imperfection — its lack of the infinite 
and perfect. Thus the absence of light reveals 
darkness, the absence of heat reveals cold, the 
absence of strength reveals weakness, the absence 
of order reveals disorder, the absence of force reveals 
inertia, and the absence of life reveals death. So 
the absence of love reveals selfishness, the absence 
of wisdom reveals folly, the absence of truth reveals 
error, and the absence of good reveals evil. Light 
and heat are positive substances; strength is a pos- 
itive energy; order is a positive work; force is a 
positive motific power; and life is a vivifying prin- 
0* 



102 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

ciple. But what is darkness? what is cold 7 what 
is weakness? what is disorder? what is inertia? 
what is death? They are all mere negative con- 
ditions, or states. They are neither beings nor 
things. Just so Love and Wisdom, truth and 
good, are positive divine principles, or absolute 
entities. But selfishness, folly, error, evil, are neg- 
ative states and conditions, universally revealed in 
the self-hood of finite natures by the absence of 
those positives. Just in the degree that beings 
lack Love and Wisdom, truth and good, they are 
naturally selfish, foolish, false and evil. And being 
thus, iheir low degree of the divine good gives rise 
to all the abuses and perversions of nature which 
we call sins. This is why we have low spirits in 
the flesh, and why, leaving this world low, millions 
depart and continue such, perhaps for long ages, in 
the next. God and countless holy angels are pro- 
moting the elevation of all inferior spirits, by all 
the means established in the eternal moral order of 
Spiritual Nature. And there is no other Devil to 
resist them than negative lowness^ or their thence- 
arising positive perversions of powers, faculties 
and things in themselves good. Negatively they 
are low, and positively they may be perverse in 
many of their activities. Thus far they may be 
regarded as devils in their several degrees, whether 
residing in the flesh or out of it. But I do not 
admit for one moment, that they are given over to 
the power of a Deific Devil, or that any such Devil 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 103 

can be at the bottom of these Spirit Maiiit'estationy. 
There is but one God. He divides empire with no 
rival. He is Love and Wisdom. "Of Him, and 
through Him, and to Him are all things," to whom 
be glory throughout Infinity and Eternity. 

Ohj. 6. — How is it that people can so often get 
their own favorite ideas and wishes retiected back, 
in so-called spirit responses? 

Ans. — This does not happen half so often as 
many assert. They overstate and exaggerate facts. 
They make too much of a few raw cases. Yet it 
happens often enough to demand explanation. In 
such cases the Media are of recent development and 
very imperfect, or else, for the time being, are in 
an impassive, feverish state, and greatly influenced 
by positive minds near them. These exercise a 
strong physical influence, and either suspend, or 
warp and deflect the action of the spirit attempting 
to respond. I have always found this to be the 
true explanation of such difficulties, in cases within 
the reach of my scrutiny. And yet some people, 
accustomed to treat other subjects in a very difl'er- 
ent manner, turn away in disgust, giving no just 
consideration to the facts and circumstances. of the 
case, with the sweeping remark, " O, you can get 
any thing you hke ; spirits have nothing to do with 
it." I protest against all such headlong, wholesale 
and unjust conclusions. 

Obj. 7, — How is it that many of the communica- 
tions, purporting to come from distinguished men, 



104 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

are obviously inferior in force and dignity of style 
to their known earthly productions? 

Ans. — All are not so. There are unexception- 
able ones. But of the many against which the 
objection is plausible, I have somewhat to say in 
explanation. Some of them, in all probability, are 
apocryphal. Either the Medium was in a dreamy, 
imaginative, semi-mesmeric state, and wrote from 
uppermost suggestion what seemed to come from an 
eminent spirit ; or else phantasy of the mental 
powers had been superinduced, by psychical influ- 
ences not readily traceable to their origin, and the 
writing followed ; or else some spirit from the lower 
circles, ambitious to personate a highly distinguish- 
ed one, actually played the part of a pretender. 

Writing Mediumship is liable to very consider- 
able anomalies. I read communications purporting 
to come from these illustrious sources wilh a good 
deal of distrust. Yet I cannot doubt that some 
of them are substantially authentic and reliable. 
These, however, are not all invulnerable to the 
objection. A part of them exhibit the defects 
complained of. How is this to be accounted for? 
By making due allowance for the imperfection of 
the Media. Perhaps not one in fifty of those yet 
developed is susceptible of sufficient spiricity to 
be a clear intellectual Medium, and at the same 
time passive enough not to perplex the impressions 
and expressions of a communicating spirit. Yet, 
without this strength, clearness and complete pas- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 105 

sivity of the Medium, no spirit can be expected to 
give his own peculiar language. The Medium is 
a sort of amanuensis, translator or interpreter of 
tlie spirit's leading ideas. In this character Media 
will exhibit, in various degrees, the defects of their 
own respective rhetoric. Unless their perspicuity, 
force and command of language be equal to that 
of the mind communicating through them, the 
same results must follow, as when an accom- 
plished mind in the flesh is obliged to write or 
speak through a clumsy amanuensis, translator or 
interpreter. He would have to be content with 
appearing to critics who did not understand the 
imperfection of the Medium, a rhetorician far 
below his rank. This is always considered a mis- 
fortune in our world. It may be so deemed in the 
otJter, But it is reasonable to presume, that the 
greater and better minds become, the more they 
care for fundamental principles and ideas, and the 
less for mere verbiage. Hence some great spirits 
may now be willing to communicate through 
Media, whose rhetorical defects they would hardly 
have tolerated in an amanuensis or translator, 
when on earth. Why should it not be so? And 
why should we not make allowance accordingly 'I 
If the principles, sentiments, leading ideas, and 
general design of the communication are unex- 
ceptionable, why should incidental defects of 
diction be thought of sufficient importance to 
invalidate them?- 



106 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

It is amazing to see the unreasonableness and 
pertinacity of our opponents. They have taken 
the ground that none of these Manifestations, 7ione 
of these communications, are from departed spirits. 
We have taken the position that some of them are 
from departed spirits, and others not. What then? 
These unreasonable apponents doggedly insist that 
we shall defend every one of the manifestations, 
purporting to come from departed spirits, as genu- 
ine^ and that we shall be answerable for every 
communication, not only as genuine in substance^ 
but in rhetoric, orthography and punctuation. No 
allowance is to be made for the unavoidable imper- 
fection of B'lediumship, nor for deflecting causes, 
nor for unfavorable circumstances. Some even go 
so far as to insist that, if we publish what we 
believe to be reliable and edifying communica- 
tions at all, we are bound to publish all that we 
deem ^//ireliable, or ?/7zedifying, without discrim- 
ination, and without the least editorial correction. 
And if we make selections, discriminations, or the 
merest verbal corrections, they pronounce us dis- 
honest I Suppose we were placed in possession of 
a deceased friend's manuscripts, diary, correspond- 
ence, and miscellaneous papers ; should we be 
dishonesty if we published select portions, and cor- 
rected their incidental errors? Must we publish 
every written thing precisely as the author hap- i 
pened to leave it? Would these captious persons 
insist on having their writings dealt with in the 






SPIKIT MANIFESTATIONS. 107 

same way? Do compilers and biographers ever 
act in this manner? Would a man who should 
pursue such a coarse be fit for a compiler, biog- 
raplier or editor? Every mind of intelligence and 
candor, will answer, no. Yet if I will not treat 
spirit writings confided to my disposal in this 
wicked and absurd manner, forsooth, I am a dis- 
honesty or at least a very uncandid man, endeavor- 
ing to make out a bad case, in a one-sided, 
underhand way ! In vain I plead my reiterated 
position, viz : some of these manifestations and 
communications are really from departed spirits, 
and others are wholly or partly caused by the 
influence of spirits in the flesh. In vain I plead, 
that on my own ground, I have a right and am in 
duty bound to discriminate, select, correct, and 
make allowances. No, say these indomitable op- 
ponents, you shall not stand on any such ground. 
You shall take the ichole or none. You shall inih- 
lish the whole, or none. You shall defend the 
ivliole, precisely as you get them from the Media, 
or none. You shall not alter a word, nor put in a 
comma, nor cross a t, nor dot an i. You shall 
consider it all as coming from departed spirits, 
from just such departed spirits as purport to be its 
authors, and with just such defects as may chance 
to mark it. Then ive will demonstrate, by profound 
criticisms and magnanimous comments, that it is 
nothing but a hodge-podge of intolerable gibberish ! 
O, most generous and candid souls, how shall the 



108 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

believers in spirit manifestations contrive to win 
your good opinion ! You have indeed piped unto 
ns, but we have not danced ; you have wailed, but 
we have not lamented ; you have multiplied objec- 
tions, but v/o have not been confounded ! It is a 
hard case, perhaps, and to soften it, 1 respectfully 
suggest to the contending parties that now some- 
what popular axiom, "Live, and let live." There 
is a day coming when we shall all be of one mind 
and of one heart — a mind full of divine Wisdom, a 
heart full of divine Love. Let us not postpone 
that day to the far-oif Future, by aggravating aud 
intensifying our present differences. 

Obj. 8. — How is it that spirits sometimes purport 
to come from the world of spirits, and yet, after 
all their great pretensions and demonstrations, the 
real persons themselves are found to be still alive 
in the flesh? 

Ans. — Cases of this kind have occasionally 
occurred. I have known one such, and heard of 
several others. I account for them, as I account 
for similar impositions among men in the flesh. 
Jn all ages there have been impostors who took 
false names, and personated the character of 
others. Sometimes the personation and deception 
have been completely successful for months, and 
even yearc, before detection took place. The mo- 
tives of impostors are sometimes mischievously 
selfish, and sometimes seemingly but the love of 
mere sport or amusement. If all this is true of 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 109 

some spirits in the flesh, why may it not be equally 
true of some departed spirits ? And if true of both, 
does it not sufficiently account for the anomalous 
cases under consideration ? 

But, says the objector, " Departed spirits never 
enact such impositions." Do you A^?zo?^ this ? Do 
you know that they never enact even the most 
harmless of these impositions? If they never do, 
it must be because they ^vill not, or cannot. Are 
all departed spirits so pure and elevated that none 
of them can possibly loill even to amuse them- 
selves, by taking the name, and trying to person- 
ate the peculiarities of another spirit? Such an 
idea is absurd. Perhaps, however, the objector 
prefers to assert a ca7??2o^, rather than a will not. 
Why cannot some of the lower spirits do this? Is 
it because God absolutely prevents it? Why may 
not God permit departed spirits sometimes to 
practice impositions, as well as to permit w?zde- 
parted ones to do it? Why does he permit this 
very imposition at all, whatever its origin? All 
such assumptions are mere presumptions. " What 
can we reason bat from what we know?" We 
know that God does permit a great deal of imposi- 
tion by spirits in the flesh. We know that an 
imposition or deception of some sort actually takes 
place in the cases we are trying to account for. 
God permits all this, whatever the immediate 
cause ? If electricity, magnetism, or any other 
unconscious agent be the cause of it, still it is a 
10 



110 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

deception^ and God permits it. Is it more unreas- 
onable to conclude that he permits departed spirits 
to cause it, than wwdeparted ones, or senseless, 
imponderable matter? Certainly not. Here the 
debate ends. The naked question alone remains, 
is it more probable that the imposition proceeds 
from a departed spirit, as is asserted by reliable 
spirits ; or that it happens by mere chance^ as the 
old atheists used to say the world was created ; 
or that it is unconsciously caused by minds in the 
flesh; or that it is produced in an unaccountable 
way by that masterly magician, Electricity I My 
opinion is, that such impositions are enacted by 
departed spirits not yet pure and high enough to 
eschew all untruthfulness. When I can account 
for them more rationally, I shall do so with 
pleasure. 

In dismissing this objection, I am reminded of 
an incident which I wish to relate. Some weeks 
since a very intelligent gentleman, who has exper- 
imented on these mysteries a little, but who is 
sure that departed spirits have nothing to do 
with the phenomena, remarked rather positively 
that what came through the Media all originated 
in the minds of mortals. Presently, however, he 
went on to relate one of these cases of imposition, 
which took place at one of his sittings with a 
medium of undoubted truthfulness. A spirit came 
and communicated, purporting to be a well-known 
friend, who was presumed to be alive, residing at 



• SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. Ill 

some distance in the country. The gentleman 
wrote immediately a letter of inquiry, and ascer- 
tained that the spirit of his friend was indeed still 
in the flesh. This was conclusive with him, that 
departed spirits had nothing to do with the matter. 
But a believer, who sat by, asked the gentleman, 
if either he or the medium had beforehand the 
idea in their minds that came out to them in the 
shape of this imposition? "Not at all," was the 
honest reply. " How, then, do you defend the 
position you took a few minutes ago with so much 
confidence, that all the ideas originate in the 
minds of the media, or persons present]" The 
answer was silence. I allude to this incident as 
an illustration of the fact, that nearly every objec- 
tion raised in this controversy by sceptics, either 
flatly contradicts preceding objections, or is con- 
tradicted by succeeding ones. We can scarcely 
put two of them side by side without seeing that 
they mutually explode each other. But the ground 
on which I stand is defended by reasons and argu- 
ments that perfectly agree with each other, and 
with all the essential facts. Truth has many 
links in her chain, and they are mutually con- 
sistent with each other. Error also has many 
links in hers, but they are utterly discordant. "It 
is fated to error to run crooked." 

Obj. 9. — How is it that some, who do not believe 
departed spirits have any thing to do with these 
Manifestations, can make tables move by the 



112 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

power of their will, and get responses from dead 
animals and fictitious characters? 

Ans. — Such phenomena are so extremely rare 
and equivocal, that no sufficient opportunity has 
been offered for investigating either the facts or 
their causes. How far the mesmeric, psycholo- 
gical, or spiritic power of minds in the flesh may 
be exerted in moving material substances^ remains 
to be seen. That such a power exists is probable, 
if not certain. Under what conditions^ or to what 
extent it can be exerted, I should be glad to learn. 
It might throw light on the exercise of such power 
by departed spirits. But of one thing I feel confi- 
dent; if this ^z7/-power can be exerted by spirits 
in the flesh, it is not likely to be exerted without 
their having some consciousness of it. One or 
two cases of the kind have been reported to me, 
but I have seen no demonstraiion. Nor is it at 
all certain, in the cases reported, but the movings 
which actually occurred v/ere caused by departed 
spirits, suiting themselves to the call of the person 
that supposed his own ^^?7Z-power produced the 
effect. When the experiment shall have succeeded 
on several repeated trials, all parties will have 
better data from which to deduce conclusions.^ 
As a believer in the exertion of the will-power by 



* Since the first publication of this work, the author has met with 
two or three cases of Media, who obviously possessed sufficient will- 
2wwer over the spiricify connected with them, to move tables, &c., at 
their own option without the presence of a departed spirit. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 113 

departed spirits, there is no necessity for my utterly 
denying the existence of such power in w?2departed 
ones. But when it shall have been demonstrated, 
the question will come up in each actual case, was 
the power exerted consciously 7 If ?mconsciously, 
what do our opponents in this controvery gain by 
it? If consciously^ I am perfectly willing the real 
operator, visible or invisible, should have the credit 
of it. As to responses from animals and fictitious 
characters, alleged to have been made through the 
Rappings, in one or two cases, the probability is 
that they were made by departed spirits from a 
circle loio enough not to feel degraded by carrying 
on such a colloquy, under such circumstances. 
This is the explanation given by truthful spirits. 
I find no other so rational. If there be a better 
one, I shall cheerfully accept it when it comes. 
There may have been something in the imperfec- 
tion of the medium, or in the psychologial influ- 
ence of the experimenter, whereby the phenomena 
were produced, or strangely peculiarized, without 
the intervention of any departed spirit. If so, 
new cases will bring out the fact. As at present 
enlightened, I must stand by the conclusion already 
stated. Meantime, what does the objector make 
out of the phenomena in question? Does he 
believe that the spirit of a dead horse or dog 
really responded and made communications'? Of 
course not. Does he believe that it all came out of 
the minds of the Medium and experimenter? If 
10* 



114: SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

SO, where is his proof? If not, how does he 
account for it? No how. He says he feels under 
no obhgation to account for it. He only brings it 
up to show that the whole aggregate of so-called 
Spirit Manifestations is incongruous, [absurd, inex- 
plicable, and unworthy of respectful consideration. 
Let him enjoy his opinion till obliged to change it 
by the force of demonstration. If I am correct in 
my judgment and impressions of the matter, he 
will not have to wait many years. If I have mis- 
taken the truth, let me be convinced of it, and bear 
patiently the burden of my reproach. 

Ohj. 10.— If these Manifestations are really 
from departed spirits, why have they never occur- 
red before? 

Ans. — They have occurred before to some ex- 
tent, at different periods, and in various locations; 
though not in precisely the same forms, nor so gen- 
erally, publicly, and intelligibly. Until I investi- 
gated the subject, I was not aware that the 
one-hundredth part of such manifestations had 
ever taken place among mankind, which I am 
now convinced have. Whoever will read the 
works that treat on phenomena of this nature, or 
converse in sober confidence with' the class of 
persons in any region of country who have had 
experience in super-mortal demonstrations, will 
find to his astonishment, that there is a world of 
well attested facts, of which he had before no just 
conception. Indeed, there are few neighborhoods, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 115 

from some of whose worthy and truthful inhabit- 
ants remarkable facts of this kind may not be 
obtained. The generality of persons, by whom 
the most important and reliable information might 
be given, have been educated into the habit of 
concealing it entirely, or communicating it with 
great caution_, lest it should subject them to the 
odious suspicion of being weak, visionary, cred- 
ulous, superstitious, or partially insane. Mate- 
rialistic philosophy and religious Sadduceeism, 
combining with gross popular sensualism, have 
superinduced these habits of concealment and 
caution. Nevertheless, what is known and felt 
can be reached, by penetrating its inner spiritual 
sanctuary. This I have sometimes done, and 
gained a rich remuneration for my pains. I shall 
not now go into a citation of the evidence by 
which the foregoing assertions are warranted ; 
because I cannot do so without swelling this vol- 
ume altogether beyond its proper dimensions. I 
hold myself responsible, however, to furnish ample 
proofs of these assertions, whenever their truth 
shall be denied by equally responsible objectors. 

Obj. 11. — In going the length you do on this 
general subject, must you not feel obliged to 
believe also in presentiments, forewarnings, appa- 
ritions, ghosts, demoniacs, haunted houses, and 
witchcraft 7 

Ans, — I have no hesitation in avowing just what 
and how much I feel obliged to believe in presen- 



116 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

timents, fore warnings, apparitions, ghosts, demo- 
niacs, haunted houses, and witchcraft. I beUeve 
there have been real presentiments, and also many 
2mreal ones; that there have been real forewarn- 
ings, and also many unxeal ones ; that there have 
been real apparitions of deceased persons — real 
ghosts, and also many unreal ones — counterfeit 
ones, mere imaginary ones. I believe that there 
have been real demoniacs, i. e., persons possessed, 
obsessed, or in some way infested by low departed 
spirits, and I also believe that many have been 
supposed such, whose unfortunate nervous condi- 
tion was superinduced chiefly by physical causes 
of disease. I believe that there have been real 
haunted houses, i. e., houses in which super-mortal 
sights, movements, and sounds have been wit- 
nessed ; and also that there have been many 
unreal ones — houses infested only by the pranks 
of cunning mortals, or of animals, or of the serial 
elements. I believe that there have been witches 
and wizards, i. e., persons of mysterious psycho- 
logical susceptibilities, powers, and peculiarities, 
some of whom have used those powers malig- 
nantly, others chiefly for a livelihood, and others 
for mere fame or distinction ; and I also beUeve 
that myriads have been reputed witches and wiz- 
ards, who were not only innocent of crime and 
evil intention, but destitute of any remarkable 
psychological power. All this I believe, on what 
is as good evidence to my mind as a truly rational 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 117 

being can demand. And I do not feel driven to 
believe more. I do not believe in effects without 
causes. I do not believe in any thing which is not 
natural in its kind and place. Nor in any depart- 
ment of nature without laws^ according to which 
causes and effects operate. Nor in any super- 
mortal or super-mundane realities, whose natural 
causes, if we were high enough to understand them, 
would be less explainable than the ordinary phe- 
nomena of our sensuous existence. 

Ohj. 12. — If you run into such exploded delu- 
sions and wild vagaries, do you flatter yourself you 
can retain your reputation for common sense, or 
even sanity. 

Ans. — My reputation for good sense and a sound 
mind I have jeopardized again and again during 
the last thirty- years. I never had a great deal 
to take care of The little that I have has been 
lost and found again several times. I am per- 
suaded that it is best cared for, when I forget it in 
the pursuit of truth and duty. I do not pretend 
to despise, or to be wholly indifferent to my repu- 
tation. But after the wholesome experience and 
discipline I have undergone, I am disposed to 
follow and avow my highest convictions on all 
subjects of serious importance to human welfare, 
and to risk the consequences. I have not habitu- 
ated myself to ask leave of men to investigate any 
subject, nor to form my own opinions, nor to 
express my convictions on proper occasions. It is 



118 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

not for me to exact any man's concurrence, favor, 
or respect. Each has his own rights, duties, respon- 
sibiUties. Each must reap as he sows. If I can 
so act my part in Hfe as not to despise myself when 
I stand before God's Looking-Glass, I shall en- 
deavor to be satisfied, however weak, credulous, or 
insane I may be reputed to be by the " wise and 
prudent " of this world. At any rate, I have 
respect enough for the immortal part of my nature, 
not to be a slave even to reputation. My mental 
freedom has cost me so much, besides its own 
intrinsic worth, that I am determined, with divine 
help, not to be flattered, sneered, nor frightened " 
out of it. 

Ignorance mistakes, distorts, perverts, and abuses 
all things. Hence the dark history of human super- 
stition; the general dread of evil spirits, ghosts, 
goblins, and witches ; the barbarous punishments 
inflicted on persons presumed to be in compactN 
with infernal beings ; and all the abominable per- 
secutions carried on in the name of religion. But 
I trust an era is dawning, whose noon-day glory 
will emancipate the children of men from this dark 
and cruel thraldom, — an era in which " the truth, 
the ^vhole truth, and nothing but the truth" shall 
be established, — an era in which Charity, sur- 
mounting the temple of Justice, shall radiate her 
beams over the whole earth, till the highest good 
of every human being shall be seen in its true 
connection with the highest good of all other 



SPIEIT MANIFESTATIONS. 119 

human beings, and never more be sacrificed or 
disregarded. For a considerable time to come, 
doubtless the grievous effects of ignorance, error, 
folly, superstition, scepticism, sensuality, and vin- 
dictiveness will continue to embitter the experiences 
of mankind. We must endure these evils with 
hopeful patience. They will gradually be over- 
come with good. Truth will finally triumph over 
falsehood, wisdom over folly, righteousness over 
iniquity, mercy over cruelty, charity over selfish- 
ness, spiritualism over carnalism, and happiness 
over misery. For this glorious consummation, 
all who have drank at the fount of divine Love 
and Wisdom will work earnestly, heroically, and 
with indomitable perseverance. With these^ though 
it be as one of the least among them all, may my 
Heavenly Father grant me a place; and help me 
never to shrink from my just responsibihty, whether 
I receive from mortals smiles or frowns, applause 
or sneers, honor or contempt, benefaction or perse- 
cution. And if, by such fidelity to my highest 
hght, on this or any other subject, I lose the little 
reputation hitherto accorded to me for common 
sense and sanity, may I never doubt that God and 
the Future will take proper care of it. 

My next chapter will consist chiefly of extracts 
from the writings of opposers. It will be an illus- 
tration, in their own chosen language, of the spirit 
and character of their opposition. 



120 SPIRIT manifestatio::ts. 



CHAPTER IX. 

SPECIMENS OF THE OPPOSITION. 

Extracts from the Puritan Recorder, an Orthodox Congregationalist 
paper — Article from tbe Olive Branch, a Protestant Methodist paper, 
introducing and recomraeuding an article from the Boston PiLjt, a 
Roman Catholic paper — Article from the Gospel Banner, a Univer- 
salist paper— Brief Comments. 

The design of this chapter is to furnish the reader, 
and to place on permanent record, an ilhistration of 
the nature, spirit, and character of the opposition 
which has arrayed itself against Spirit Manifest- 
ations. Naturalists take great pains to preserve 
specimens of rare vegetables, insects, and animals. 
Even venomous reptiles and uncouth monsters are 
thought worthy of such preservation. With some- 
what of the same motives, 1 embalm the following 
viperous productions. 

I commence with extracts from certain articles, 
understood to have been written by Professor Pond, 
of the Bangor Theological Seminary, and pub- 
hshed originally on the 1st, 8th, and 15th of April, 
1852, in 

THE PURITAN RECORDER. 

" The spiritual manifestations of our times com- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 121 

menced, I think, in Western New York ; and 
Doctors Lee and Flint, of Buffalo, assisted by two 
gentlemen by the name of Burr, have very thor- 
oughly investigated the matter, and explained the 
manner in which the mysterious noises are pro- 
duced. Mr. Burr has himself made the rappings, 
and made them so loud as to be heard by a congre- 
gation of fifteen hundred people. 

" These instances are sufficient to prove, that 
the spiritual manifestations of our times, like those 
of ancient times, are, in many instances, a sheer 
imposition. They are a vile trick, palmed off upon 
a wondering and credulous community, for the 
sake of money, or for other sinister and selfish 
ends. 

"If there is any thing more than trick in these 
spiritual manifestations, — and I am inclined to 
think that in some instances there may be, — I 
should refer it, as in the case of the ancient wizards, 
to the infiaence of occult natural causes^ — per- 
haps electricity, or animal magnetism, or something 
else, operating upon a nervous system of peculiar 
sensibility. I incline to this opinion for several 
reasons. 

" In the first place, if the noises and other mani- 
festations were really the work of spirits, why 
should they not be made through one person as well 
as another ? Why should not all be mediums alike ? 
Whereas, it is confessed that only persons of pecu- 
11 



122 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

liar nervous temperament are capable of becoming 
mediums. 

" Again : if the disclosures which are made are 
really from the spirit world, it might be expected 
that they would, at least, be consistent with them- 
selves. Whereas, it is well known that they vary 
endlessly. In numerous instances they are directly 
self-contradictory. ' Some of the communications,' 
says one who had been a medium, were orthodox ; 
others were infidel. Some would acknowledge the 
truth of the Bible ; others would encourage the 
grossest crimes.' " 

" I have now shown that a portion of the spirit- 
ual manifestations of our own times, like those of 
ancient times, is a mere deception ; and that an- 
other portion may be the result of hitherto unob- 
served natural causes^ such as magnetism, electricity, 
or something else ; placing the phenomena on the 
same footing with those of Pathetism, Biology, 
Mormonism, &c. Indeed, I know nothing per- 
taining to these manifestations more mysterious 
than some of the alleged facts of Mormonism, and 
both, it is probable, are to be explained in much 
the same way. 

" And now if any are not satisfied with this 
explanation, and still insist that the agency of 
spirits is concerned here, I reply, as in my first 
number, that if any spirits are concerned, they are, 
undoubtedly, infernal spirits. It is not at all likely 
that the good spirits have any thing to do with it. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 123 

H0I7 angels have nobler, better employment. And 
the spirits of just men made perfect, who have 
gone to their eternal rest, and are represented as 
dwelling in the New Jerusalem above, would never 
descend to be engaged in such paltry trifling here 
below. Besides, the degraded character of many, 
who act as mediums, and the childish, silly, self- 
contradictory answers which are often given; — the 
fact, too, that many of these answers are of an 
immoral tendency, in palpable contradiction to both 
conscience and the Bible; — also the mischief which 
the alleged spirits often perpetrate, tearing clothes 
and destroying furniture; — all these things show 
clearly enough what kind of spirits are concerned, 
if indeed any are. They must be wicked spirits. 
They are undoubtedly infernal spirits, who, for the 
trial of our race, are abroad in the earth, ' going 
about, like roaring lions, seeking whom they 
may devour.' And if it be objected to this, that 
some of the answers are pious and good, — good 
in themselves and their influence, — I have only to 
reply, that Satan can be very pious when it will 
best subserve his diabolical purposes. He not 
unfrequently transforms himself into an angel of 
light— 2 Cor. 11 : 14. 

" The Bible represents the familiar spirits of 
ancient times as infernal spirits, liars, deceivers, 
devils, against whose influence the people of God 
were warned. And the spirits who have inter- 
course with certain persons now, — if spirits they 



121 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

be, — are undoubtedly of the same class. And I 
would not be understood to say that there can be 
no demoniacal agency here. If persons will seek 
after unlawful intercourse with the Evil One, and 
give themselves up to it, as I said before, God may 
give them up. He may permit the devils to com- 
municate with them, and through them to others, 
and so lead them captive at his will. The devils 
are always at hand where there is mischief to be 
done, and they have knowledge enough to give all 
the answers, and make all the disclosures, which 
ever have been made or will be. There is no 
occasion for calling in the agency of departed 
relatives and friends. There are other spirits who 
know more than they, and are more able and ready 
for every evil work ; and if any spirits are con- 
cerned in these transactions, it is undoubtedly the 
spirits of darkness. 

" Having shown, as well as I am able, the nature 
of the communications purporting to come from the 
other world, and how they are to be accounted for, 
I shall next speak of the evil of them ; the evil of 
making them, consulting them, or having aught to 
do with them. 

" That they are evil and sinful, the Bible most 
unequivocally teaches. They are sternly forbidden 
in different parts of the Old Testament; and the 
same character is given of them in the New. The 
Apostle Paul warns us against ' giving heed to 
seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils:' and 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 125 

places witchcraft in the same category with idol- 
atry, murders, drunkenness, and other works of 
the flesh. 1 Tim. 4:1; Gal. 5 : 20. The writer 
of the Apocalypse does the same. ' The fearful, the 
unbelieving, the abominable, and murderers, and 
whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all 
liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth 
with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.' 
Rev. 21 : 8. 

" But it may be asked, What is the harm of the 
things which have been described? Wherein does 
the evil of them consist? 

" The answer to these questions is suggested, in 
part, by what has been already said, — a part of 
Avhat is done by the workers with familiar spirits, 
we have seen, is an imposture. It is a work of 
deception; and deception is always evil. What 
right have I to deceive my fellow men with regard 
to the important concerns of the other world ? 
AVhat right have I to pretend to make disclosures 
to them from that world, which I know are ficti- 
tious and deceptive? What right have I to take 
their time, and harrow up their feelings, and filch 
from them their money, in this way ? For any one 
to do this is a gross sin. It is a shameful sin. I do 
not say that, under our government, it is worthy 
of death, but in a state of society like that in 
Israel, where it was necessary that the penal code 
should be stringent and severe, I wonder not at all 
11* 



126 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

that it was punished with the utmost rigors of the 
law." 

" I need say but few words to show, that on the 
third mode of accounting for the strange appear- 
ances in question, viz. : that they are produced by 
demoniacal agency, they must be sinful. For who 
are those familiar spirits to whom, on supposition, 
persons give themselves up, and to whom they are 
given up of God 7 They are the spirits of darkness; 
liars from the beginning; the first and greatest 
enemies of the human race; who go about as roar- 
ing lions, seeking whom they may devour. Can it 
be otherwise than evil, to have commerce with 
such beings, — to receive and follow their sugges- 
tions, — pleasing ourselves, meanwhile, with the 
idea that we are conversing with departed friends, 
or receiving, it may be, revelations from heaven] I 
can conceive of nothing more terrible than this ; 
more perilous in all its influences, both upon 
the individual and society, upon the body and the 
soul. 

'' If any of us are capable of becoming what are 
called mediums^ we had better not know it; or if 
we know it, we had better refrain from all experi- 
ments. To tamper with such a power, is to tamper 
with an already shattered nervous system, the only 
effect of which will be to shatter it the more. Or it 
is to tamper with infernal spirits. It is to hold com- 
merce with the Evil One. 

" Or if any will consent so to abuse and degrade 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 127 

themselves as to act as mediums, let no one follow 
them. Let them have their marvels and revela- 
tions all to themselves. They can tell us nothing 
which will be of the least importance to us. They 
never have told any thing which was of any 
importance. I challenge all the workers with famil- 
iar spirits to show that a single disclosure has 
ever been made which was of the least importance 
to the world. These creatures can tell us nothing 
which we have any right to believe a moment, at 
least on their testimony. And if any do believe 
them, and feel confidence in them, they will surely 
be led astray. The Bible has warned us faithfully 
on this subject, as on almost every other where 
there is danger. ' Regard not them which have 
familiar spirits, neither seek after them to be de- 
filed by them.' Giving no ' heed to seducing spirits, 
and doctrines of devils, speaking lies in hypoc- 
risy." 

ANOTHER SPECIMEN. 

This is from the Olive Branch, a Protestant 
Methodist paper, pubUshed in Boston. It is copied 
from a number dated June 19, 1852. It intro- 
duces and recommends an article from the Boston 
Pilot, a Roman Catholic paper, which, however, 
the Methodist editor abridged by leaving out a few 
unpalatable things said against Protestantism. Hav- 
ing obtained the Papist article entire, I preferred 
giving it; for when Herod and Pilate are made 



128 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

friends, it is interesting to sec the whole extent of 
their respective amiabilities. 

*' The Spirit Rapping^ and Shnilar Matters.'''' 

"We append to this editorial a long extract 
from the Boston Pilot on this subject, omitting such 
parts principally, as contain efforts to fix on Protest- 
ants and Protestantism the evils exposed, in which 
the Pilot editor evidently does wanton injustice, in 
endeavoring to fix the fault of these delusions and 
their concomitant enormities on Protestants or their 
religion. 

" The editor of that paper is too well informed 
in all history, not to know that from the days of 
Moses and his Egyptian contemporaries such devil- 
try was common, and we do not know how much 
farther back, as history, either sacred or profane, 
doth not tell ; but kindred wickedness and fooleries 
were then common, and we cannot say they were 
not a part of their Pagan religion. The editor 
acknowledges that severe laws were passed against 
them by God's warrant, by Moses. 

"The editor knows that similar abominations 
have often disturbed and cursed the Catholic 
Church, during various periods the last 1800 years. 
But of the rappings, etc., we would say a few 
words, and then ask the reader to peruse the Pilot's 
long essay. 

^' We have been disposed to hold all these matters 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 129 

ill contempt — mesmerism, clairvoyance, pathetism, 
biology, spirit rappings, writing, etc.; but the evils 
growing out of them have long since satisfied us 
that it is a scheme multiform in its exhibitions, at 
the head of which stands that leading angel and his 
compeers, who were expelled from heaven for their 
rebellion and wickedness, and afterwards seduced, 
the ancestors of our race. The great points in all 
these exhibitions are wickedness, folly, and false- 
hood, — showing the parties to be servants of the 
devil, the father of lies. 

''Mesmeric clairvoyants never disclose any im- 
portant secret, and they and their agents have often 
fallen into the hands of the agents of the law 
for lying and malicious slander. Farther, good 
mediums are always diseased in body, and labor 
under greater or lesser mental aberrations. Pathe- 
tists and biologists rank in precisely the same 
category as the mesmeric professors. As to spirit- 
rappers, writers, etc., they are even more devilish. 
They excell in degrees of wickedness. They are 
marked with ignorance, blasphemy, and lying. 
Few of them can give a sentence of good king's 
English. Miss Fox, at Cincinnati, when called to 
account for the murdered English the spirit used, 
pettishly remarked, 'You know I don't under- 
stand English grammar.' They put Thomas Paine, 
the atheistical blasphemer, into heaven ; and other 
men, who in their life time were distinguished for 
irreligion or infideUty, as well as heathen philoso- 
phers. 



130 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

" The influence of the rappings is painfully 
destructive of health and reason. Scarcely a day 
passes, in which some one of its deluded devotees 
is not committed to hospitals for the insane, or die 
by their own suicidal hands. We could fill a 
column in our paper weekly, with accounts of such 
fearful fruits of the rapping imposture. 

" With these brief remarks we close for this 
week. This, with the Pilot's editorial, will be as 
much as the general reader will care for at once. 
Don't omit the article from the Pilot because from 
the pen of a Catholic. It has some mistakes, and 
is not sufficiently definite, but is eminently sug- 
gestive to the mind who wishes to investigate an 
evil so blighting to body and soul, which brings 
misery here, and entails it in the world of the 
futurcj beyond the grave." 

" Spiritual Rappings.''^ 

'' We have for some time intended to speak 
about this new delusion, and we avail ourselves of 
this opportunity. 

" As we understand the matter, the pretensions 
of the rappomaniacs are these : The soul, after its 
departure from the body, lives and progresses 
through a series of spheres, or worlds, each of 
which is more perfect than the last, so that the 
soul knows and enjoys more and more, as it pro- 
gresses from sphere to sphere. These souls have 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 131 

been, for some ages, trying to communicate with 
people in this world, to tell them how happy they 
are, how watchful they are over us, and to give us, 
generally, the news from the other world, to in- 
struct and enlighten us, and to make us better and 
happier. But mortals, for the past ages, with a 
few exceptions, have not been good and wise 
enough to deserve these communications. Among 
these exceptions, they place many of the saints, 
miracle workers, and the blasphemers even enu- 
merate our Lord among them, who, they say, was 
an extraordinary mesmerist, and of a wonderfully 
susceptible organization. His body was so finely 
made, so spiritualized, that he could habitually 
converse with spirits, and learn from them many 
secrets. Some men have since been noted in this 
way, but no one in so great a degree. In these 
times, however, the barriers between the two 
worlds are being removed. Men are growing 
wiser and better, — more spiritualized, and the 
spirits, who have been for ages watching for this 
to come about, have begun to communicate freely 
with mortals. The time will come when conver- 
sation between spirits and mortals will be as com- 
mon as conversation is among living men. Rappings 
have been resorted to as a medium for exchanging 
ideas, but even already spirits are beginning to 
communicate in writing their ideas. All that 
need be done is, to provide paper, pen and ink ; 
to hold your pen in the proper position, and wait 



132 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

until some spirit guides your hand in tracing the 
characters. Whole books have been wriiten in 
this v/ay ; recently one was written by the now 
happy ghost of Tom Paine, who is at present 
traveling in the sixth heaven, and expects soon to 
reach the seventh. Sometime hence, even simpler 
and more direct means of communication will 
be established. Ghosts are permitted to give signs 
of their presence already, — to move tables, make 
crockery jump from the shelves, and cause chairs, 
sofas, and other articles of furniture to hop about 
the room. Before many years, these things will 
be so common as to excite no wonder or remark. 

" Our readers, at least most of them, will hardly 
believe that this delusion has so spread over 
New England, and towns in other States of New 
England origin, that scarcely a village can be 
found which is not infected with it. In most 
small towns several families are possessed, the 
medium between the erratic ghosts and the crazy 
fools being, in some cases, a weak and half-witted 
woman, but in most instances a little girl, whom 
her parents and friends have prostituted to this 
wicked trade. Most of the mediums, who are v 
sometimes, but not always, put into a mesmeric 
sleep before starting in search of the ghosts, 
become stark, staring mad, and so do many of the 
believers. Not a Vv^eek passes that does not see 
some one of them commit suicide or go to the 
mad-house. AH of the mediums give unequivocal 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 133 

signs of some abnormal, unnatural disturbance of 
their bodily and mental ftuictions. Some of them 
discover indications of what looks like genuine 
possession by a devil. The evil is unquestionably 
spreading, and it will, in a few years, exhibit 
shocking results. 

"It gains ground only among Protestants, of 
course. Catholics, even the most ignorant, are in 
the habit of referring such things to the principles 
of the Catechism, and of trying them by these 
principles. So they do not, anywhere, counte- 
nance the delusion. They laugh it to scorn. The 
Catholics who are the most exposed, are persons 
who work in Protestant families, in which the 
disorder is daily growing worse. The silly women 
and asses of men who believe in it have left off 
tormenting their Irish servants about the Church, 
confession, the Bible, and the priests, and they 
have begun to solicit them to confer with these 
ghosts, devils, or whatever they may be. As a 
general thing, the Irish girls behave nobly ; they 
laugh at the ignorance and superstition of their 
silly employers. Very few have been persuaded 
even to enter the room where the mummery is 
practiced, or to exchange compliments with the 
ghosts, much less to become mediums. Scarce 
any have fallen into this unfortunate mistake ; and 
those who have, led either through excessive com- 
plaisance or curiosity, soon pitched the whole 
affair to the black spirit that started it. Protest- 
12 



134 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

antism, however, is essentially nnintellectualj — 
superstitious. It has no principles of its own 
whereby to judge things correctly. Some of them, 
reasoning from Catholic principles, reject the de- 
lusion. A few congregations, mainly Calvinistic, 
have set their faces against it, partly because the 
ghosts say that there is no hell, principally because 
church members leave the regular congregations 
to go a ghost hunting. Instances have come to 
our knowledge where the minister tried to preach 
it down, but his congregation, composed mainly 
of rappomaniacs, told him that, as a Protestant 
minister, he had no business to preach against any 
theory or practice which they approved, and they 
warned him to seek his bread and butter (he didn't 
get much bread, and the butter wasn't very good) 
elsewhere. 

" It must not be supposed that this delusion is a 
new thing. Mesmerism and communication with 
spirits were things well known to the Indians, 
Chinese, Egyptians, and Chaldeans. Among the 
many evidences of the relapse of Protestantism 
into gross Paganism, this, afforded by rappomania, 
is significant, inasmuch as it shows that Protest- 
ants are content to point, as a proof of their 
enlighiened progress, to their growing belief in one 
of the worst among the old, worn out, cast off, 
detected superstitions of ancient Paganism. The 
fact that mesmerizers, biologists, rappomaniacs, 
ghost hunters, and such characters, were common 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 135 

in early times, is sufficiently plain from Scripture. 
God, in several places, commands them to be put 
to death. Saul was one of the most energetic and 
summary interpreters of this law, so that, towards 
the close of his reign, there was but one woman 
who had a divining spirit, {women are generally 
used by the devil and his agents for this purpose), 
there was but one medium^ as we would now say, 
and this was the Witch of Endor, who raised up 
for Saul what was either the spirit of Samuel, or 
an evil spirit in the shape of the prophet. In the 
apostolic times, these mediums were common, as 
appears from the account given by St. Luke of 
Simon Magus and of Elymas, who were evidently 
mesmerizers and biologists, as well as slaves of 
Satan. Sunderland, Fiske, and other biologists 
repeat some of the practices of those ancient repro- 
bates, all of whom were visibly punished by God. 
One account is curious. It is found in Acts, ch. 
16. A certain girl, a medium,^ who had a 'pyth- 
onical spirit^ met the Apostle Paul and his com- 
panion, Silas. The girl brought to her masters 
much gain by divining, precisely as happens in 
our age of the revival of many such exploded hum- 
bugs. It seems that the girl, as often as she 
saw the holy men, not only was unable to tell any 
fortunes, but she was forced by an invisible power 
to confess God and His Christ. Something similar 
has happened in circles where the mediu7n was 
busily at work talking with the real or supposed 



136 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

ghosts, the accidental entrance of a baptized person, 
— a Catholic, — made the spirit dumb. This has 
occurred several times within our knowledge. 
It furthermore appears that the spirit which pos- 
sessed this girl was a real devil, for Paul cast it 
out, whereupon her masters, finding that she could 
tell no more fortunes, and that their business was 
ruined, caused the apostles to be whipped and 
imprisoned. 

" Some traces of these infernal doings are found 
in later times. It would be a long story, and we 
have no inclination here to tell it. Some of the 
persons, Rosicrucians and others, who were sup- 
posed, not only popularly, but by grave men, to be 
magicians, were unquestionably masters in biology, 
mesmerism, and rappomania. Scotland, Germany, 
and Scandinavia had some skillful professors. It 
is not surprising, for these unholy arts have prob- 
ably never been lost in the East. It is quite possi- 
ble that some of the wonderful juggleries of the 
Indian tricksters, accounts of which reach us from 
time to time, and which look like impossibilities, 
notwithstanding the respectable authorities which 
sometimes vouch for them, are mere appearances, 
foisted upon a whole company of spectators, by the 
Indian biologists, very much as a Boston biologist 
will apparently bejuggle the senses of persons who 
submit themselves to his influence. The Germans 
have long been familiar with a mischievous devil 
called the Polter giest, whose delight it appears to 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 137 

be to enter houses, and turn every thing upside 
down, doing more mischief in an hour than a 
thousand monkeys would do in a day. It is not 
well to Hsten to these things, but really, some 
respectable witnesses have testified that this same 
monkey ghost has troubled several families in Eng- 
land and America within the few last years. 

" Now, there is no doubt whatever, but that rap- 
pomania is, to a certain extent, a humbug, like 
phrenology, mesmerism, biology, etherology, elec- 
trical psychology, and other kindred ologies. Cer- 
tainly, all of them afford facts which are worth 
the serious notice of metaphysicians. They may 
occasion the revival of a dispute, which raged four 
hundred years ago, as to whether the old distinc- 
tion o( spirlius, anima et corpus^ — spirit, soul and 
body, a trinity which is unity in man, be not better 
than the dualism which, since Descartes, has been 
received in the schools. But these ologies afford 
the means of getting bread and butter, and so, lazy 
charlatans profess to be phrenologists, biologists, 
and so on. Ghosts are raised for the moderate 
charge of twenty-five cents, and, after hearing 
what Ghost No. 1 has to say, rap, or write, for 
another twenty-five cents one can get another, or, 
perhaps, the same ghost to contradict all that was 
said, rapped, or written by ghost No. 1. Yankees 
who are capable of making wooden seeds, vegeta- 
bles, hams, and dollar clocks, could not fail to per- 
ceive the peculiar money-coining facilities afforded 
12* 



138 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS, 

by the ologies, ghostology, or rappomania included. 
Accordinglyj the country swarms with mediums. 
Tiiere are so many of them that the trade has 
become common, and therefore less lucrative. 
Some persons tried, a few months since, to get up 
an excitement, and to realize a little money by 
exposing the humbug, but they were unsuccessful, 
as lecturers in Protestant communities, on purely 
Protestant humbugs must be. Meanwhile it is 
certain that, in some cases, the raps, or noises, 
supposed to have been made by uneasy ghosts, 
were made by machinery, or by the toes, knee- 
joints, or hands of the mediums. You see the fools 
who sit round a table, with their hands spread 
upon it, are easily duped, — will believe any thing 
but the truth, and are particularly indisposed to 
detect imposture. A writing medium will produce 
a copy of verses, say that Byron's ghost made her 
write it, and every Protestant of them will protest 
that it is the very work of his Byronical ghostship. 
'' Yet, making due allowances, it is a question 
whether something more serious than mere jugglery 
be not at the bottom of this rappomania. We have 
thought, read, seen, and heard somewhat about it, 
and our opinion is, that the affair is not pure, undi- 
luted imposture. Amidst the mass of trash, certain 
traces of an Intelligence that is not human are 
tolerably clear. We have not space to repeat the 
facts which have forced upon us this conclusion, 



SPlfllT MANIFESTATIONS. 139 

and it would be scarcely worth while to refer to 
them, at any rate. 

" That a con:imunication can be established be- 
tween spirits and mortals is certain, of course. 
The holy scriptures testify that such communica- 
tions were common, and, at the latest period men- 
tioned in the sacred writings, they were as common 
as they ever were. Ecclesiastical history, to say 
nothing of what are sometimes called legends, show 
that such communications have been made in every 
century. And it appears that the communications 
recorded in the aforesaid writings were similar to 
those which are troubling modern Gentilism, — 
Protestantism now. Profane history occasionally 
notices them. Possession by devils, too, is a fact 
proved from Scripture, from ecclesiastical history, 
and from the circumstance that exorcists are or- 
dained in the church. The possibility, therefore, 
that these manifestations are, to a certain extent, 
real, and made by invisible beings, is scarcely 
questionable. What are those invisible beings ? 

" If any thing, they are devils, or damned spirits. 
Several considerations favor this conclusion; we 
will briefly refer to them. I. The ghosts take es- 
pecial delight in lying. They are so notorious for 
this, that even Protestant investigators testify strong- 
ly to the fact that the ghosts habitually lie. II. As 
we have already remarked, the presence of a bap- 
tized person, in good faith, has proved sufficient to 
strike the ghosts dumb. III. When the rappoma- 



140 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

niacs who happen to be ' pions church members,' 
ask to communicate with such persons as the 
patriarchs, prophets, apostles, or saints who assur- 
edly died in Christ, the invariable answer is, that 
those persons belong to a different world, and can- 
not, for the present, be reached, or communicated 
with. IV. The proceedings of the rappomaniacs 
and of the ghosts are very like what is recorded in 
Scripture and in history of magicians, wizards, 
and devils or damned spirits. V. The effects of 
rappomania on the spirit are, atheism, negation of 
revealed religion. VI. Its effects on the soul are, 
fanaticism, madness, idiocy. VII. The effects on 
the body are, an abnormal, unnatural state of the 
organs, bodily functions, and what looks very like 
possession by devils. VI II. Some of the pranks 
enacted, and communications made, are such as 
could proceed from no human source. IX. Rappo- 
mania is the latest development of Protestantism, — 
an ism wonderfully pregnant with negatives, by 
the way. No wonder; like begets like, asses do 
not horses, — negation begets negation. But return- 
ons to our muttons, — our ghosts. 

" Some people think that hell is in the centre of 
the earth, — that it is a hot place, undoubtedly a 
place^ prison, or pit where the damned spirits are 
confined. Space is a predicate with which spirits 
have no concern. But aside from all this, it is 
certain that spirits, good and bad, are effectually 
PRESENT to the human soul. Good spirits, — angels, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 141 

are present to help, guide, and comfort us. Evil 
spirits are present to hinder, mislead, and torment 
us. Thus much we know from the catechism, 
Scripture, and experience. We are surrounded, as 
Paul says, by a cloud of witnesses. The angels 
who guard us, although they are present to us, 
enjoy the beatific vision, — repose in the bosom of 
God. The devils who tempt us, although really, 
and sometimes very disagreeably, present to us, are 
deprived of the beatific vision, — are in torment, — 
are in hell, wherever or whatever that may be. 
Their object is to make us like to themselves, it is 
iheir revenge against Him of Whom they are eter- 
nally deprived. Who made us like Him, and gave 
us the means for loving Him, serving Him, and 
being happy with Him forever. 

" It is quite possible, then, that these pretended 
communications between spirits and men are the 
work of devils. It is a work which suits them, 
and which they have a positive interest in doing. 
Their labor is directed to the destruction of the 
bodies and of the souls of men, and of all the devel- 
opments of Protestantism, none is so fatal to soul 
and body as this rappomania. 

"It is quite easy to see that Catholics cannot 
countenance it all. As might be expected, they do 
not. Grant that it is wholly a humbug, they are 
not accustomed to tolerate humbugs, — they leave 
that to ignorant and superstitious Protestantism. 
But there is a possibility that, with all the humbug, 



142 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

there maybe a devilish agency at work in the mat- 
ter; and, in this view of the case, no Catholic can 
have in it, part or lot. Hence we counsel our 
readers to avoid it, to spurn it, without forgetting 
to laugh at it. As far as possible, shun the houses 
and the company of the humbugged unfortunates, 
the knaves, or the demoniacs who practice it. If 
circumstances compel you to live with them, a 
hearty prayer and a plentiful supply of holy water 
will meet the necessities of the case. 

•' What the devil means by this new develop- 
ment of his wickedness is not for us to say, — per- 
haps the rappomaniacs can tell. A few years will 
solve the problem, and Catholics can afford to wait 
any number of years. Perhaps the great day of 
days is not many centuries distant, — certainly the 
last article of the creed, Everlasting Life, is denied 
by the current heresy of the age, — perhaps true 
miracles are again to be common, and the Enemy 
is pre-occupying the ground, as he has done often. 
Assuredly, the civilized world is becoming unbap- 
tized, and cases of possession may easily become 
once more frequent. However this may be, we 
can all rest securely in the Promise that no arti- 
fice of the devil can deceive them who hear the 
Church." 

ANOTHER SPECIMEN. 

This is from the Gospel Banner, a Universalist 
paper, published in Augusta, Me. It is the com- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 148 

miinicatioii of a correspondent whose signature is 
"K," copied from a number of the Banner bearing 
date May 22, 1852. I have no knowledge who 
" K" is, nor how far the editor is implicated as an 
endorser of his lucubrations. The article speaks 
for itself. 

" Intercourse loith the departed. 

" While visiting a bookstore the other day, we 
noticed that the counter was handsomely sprinkled 
with publications illustrating, defining, and reveal- 
ing the wonders of Mesmerism, Biology, Psychol- 
ogy, Spirituality, Electriology, &c., from the ' Great 
Harmonia,' down to the most gawky pamphlet in 
a yellow jacket; some written by inspiration, some 
by second sight, some by spirits wriggling a sub- 
missive man's hand, and some by grave, almost 
majestic historians. We hear also, that, in many 
parts of the country, ' wonderful works ' are per- 
formed, entirely eclipsing the old Judean miracles, 
both in number and strangeness. The dead, by a 
super-Endoric power, are hourly summoned back 
to earth, by men, women and children, and com- 
pelled to open the arcana of the seventh heaven, to 
reveal the past and the future, to imitate all kinds 
of earthly noises, move tables, tip over chairs, and 
beat a tattoo on the chimney-piece ; all for twenty- 
five cents, paid to the pious medium. The nervous 
are frightened, the credulous are convinced, and 
the shallow philosopher is driven to his wits' end 



144 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

for explanations. Love-lorn damsels have their 
dresses stripped to tatters on their very persons, by- 
wicked spirit-clawsj and nice young men, by bio- 
logical enchantment, are caused, in public, to crow 
like a rooster and gobble like a turkey. 

" What is the meaning of all these things 7 Has 
the grave really given up its awful mystery, or is 
the Old Serpent loosed for a little season? Has 
electricity been fairly bitted and brought into com- 
mon pack-horse drudgery, or does the love of money 
lie at the root of this evil? Have multitudes con- 
spired to deceive us by trickery, or are the mediums 
deceived ? Has Salem witchcraft come again, or 
the credulity of ignorance settled down upon us? 
Shall we be silent, or speak our condemnation ? 

" Whatever this spiritual clatter may be, or 
whatever we may think of it, one fact is very 
prominently obvious, viz., it is producing evil and 
misery, and these only. Anxiety, nervous fear, 
insanity, neglect of religious duties, contempt of 
the Bible, and loss of reverence for the high and 
holy, are the natural and usual results. We think, 
therefore, that it is time to speak, and necessary to 
speak strongly ; and we are glad to see in the May 
number of Harper's popular Magazine a withering 
rebuke of the impious farce, and we hope, Br. 
Drew, if you can find room, that you will republish 
that article, entire, in the Banner. 

" We feel absolutely wolfish about it. It is an 
insult to us who have taken the Bible for our rule 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 145 

of faith and conduct, to ask us to throw aside tlie 
good Book and be instructed by rappings. Just as 
if the word of God by Jesus Christ was not enough ; 
or rather, just as if it were false, and the departed 
had not entered into rest ! Should all the mediums 
in the world kneel in a circle around us, lay all 
their books at our feet, set the whole battery of 
spiritual manifestation in play, and amid its wired 
rattle, solemnly declare under oath that spirits 
made the noises, we could no more believe it than 
if they swore that the moon was a great green 
cheese, mottled with tanzy juice. How could we? 
A][ their pretended revelations which we can test 
are contradictory or false ; and what we cannot 
test, such as the number of Heavens, and the char- 
acter of the inhabitants of the stellar and spirit 
worlds, needs other proof than the ill-heard snap- 
ping of ghosts' fingers. 

" Neither should we believe, if the same potent 
circle of magic told us that the manifestations were 
produced by electricity, in any form; first, because 
the mo8t of them know as little about electricity as 
Harold Skimpole about business ; secondly, we 
know as little as they ; and thirdly, all the phe- 
nomena may be produced by legerdemain and col- 
lusion, in fifty different ways. We have tried our 
hand at the rappings, and can, without help, by a 
variety of little means, astonish and deceive a room 
full. 

"If asked how we account for the noises, our 
13 



146 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

answer is, we don't try to account for them. We 
would as soon task ourselves to explain the tricks 
of the 'Grand Fakir,' or unravel the mysteries of 
eastern jugglery. The how is unworthy our notice ; 
the why is plain enough, viz., ' the love of money 
is the root of all evil;' and a love of notoriety 
makes the root and stalk grow prodigiously. A 
pretty large vocation, indeed, for a sensible person 
who has any thing else to do, or even a shingle to 
whittle, to be dodging ' round the house and round 
the house, and in my lady's chamber,' to find out 
what made a little snapping noise, or rumbled like 
a fairy's coffee mill ? 

*' 'Respectable and candid persons tell us that it 
is not trickery.'' Well, they will have to continue 
to tell us so some time before we believe them. 
Possibly the mediums are not all rogues. Some 
may be deceived by the trembling of their own 
nerves or the tricks of others, and yet be honest. 
It is not our business to try to prove that Mr. Ham- 
mond did not will to write a book. He may prove, 
if he can, that his hand was guided by invisible 
beings; but to convince us, something more than 
his assertion is necessary, though he should furnish 
us with a certificate of his good, moral character, 
signed by the whole western editorial corps. 

" The truth is, most people love the marvelous, 
and would rather help than hinder a mysterious 
humbug. We recollect seeing, several years ago, 
a whole village converted to believers in Mesmer- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 147 

ism by the exhibition of a boy, who, it was after- 
wards found out, was not mesmerized, but was 
skilled in deception. So people are willing to be 
converted to believe in intercourse with the de- 
parted. 

" Our advice to Christians is, to study the Bible, 
and strive to hold communion with God, if they 
wish for any further information about the spirit 
world. You will not be satisfied if you hear the 
rapping, or read the marvelous books written by 
the new process. Let the atrocious foolery alone, 
or if you consult the rappers at all, ask for the 
spirit of God to rap, and you shall find the blas- 
phemous request will be answered. K." 

BRIEF COMMENTS. 

The intelligent and candid reader will perceive 
in the foregoing specimens, that although the au- 
thors quoted happen to belong to four diflferent 
sects bitterly hostile to each other, yet they are all 
animated by the same spirit. As sectarian relig- 
ionists, the Calvinist, the Methodist, the Papist, 
and the Universalist are at war with each other; 
but as individuals, they feel and speak alike, in 
their common haired of these Spirit Manifestations. 
It is evident that all four of them belong to one 
sphere of minds, — that the same controlling spirit 
inspires them. What are the prominent character- 
istics of this spirit ? 



148 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

1. Ignorance. Neither of these men even pre- 
tend to have given the phenomena against which 
they rail a thorough personal investigation. Not 
they. It is beneath their dignity to do any such 
thing. They have heard, or read, or surmised 
enough about the matter, to judge of its demQxiXs ; 
merits it has none. Hence the utter incoherence of 
their statements and reasonings. It is a humbug; 
it is the artificial cracking of knee and toe-joints ; 
it has been detected, exposed, and imitated ; it is a 
mere money-making contrivance ; it is partly a 
humbug and partly a strange reality ; it is of a 
Mesmeric nature, a psychological performance ; it 
is a silly piece of nonsense, fit only to be laughed 
at and despised ; it is a dreadful thing ; many 
devils have undoubtedly broken loose, and the 
great Devil himself must be in it. It is nothing ; 
it is something; it is any thing; it is a little of 
every thing human and infernal ; but it is not what 
it purports to be — that is certain ! It is ridiculous ; 
it is horrible ; shut your eyes, stop your ears, and 
run, or the Devil will catch you ! Such is the 
wisdom of ignorance. 

2. Self-conceit, pride, arrogance, and insolence. 
Mark the air, the tone, the expression, the entire 
import and bearing of these productions. Do they 
indicate the humility of a child, the meekness of a 
self-subdued heart, the candor of an honest seeker 
after truth, the modesty of a mind that knows its 
own lack of knowledge, the generous consideration 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 149 

and magnanimity of a true Christian philosopher 7 
Nothing of the kind. They are saturated with a 
mingled compound of bigotry, scorn, and contempt. 
Some portions are unmitigated religious black- 
guardism, which is the ivorst kind of that ism. 
The authors will one day see and deplore their 
errors. 

3. Falsehood and misrepresentation. Every one 
who has kept himself decently informed on the 
subject, knows that these specimens contain most 
reckless falsehood and misrepresentation. The 
Olive Branch is shameless enough to make the fol- 
lowing assertion : — " Scarcely a day passes, in 
which some one of its deluded devotees is not com- 
mitted to hospitals for the insane, or die by their 
own suicidal hands. We could fill a column in 
our paper weekly^ with accounts of such fearful 
fruits of the rapping imposture." What was Fal- 
stafF's story about the " fifty men in buckram," 
compared with such a monstrosity as this 7 The 
follies and abuses, here and there incidental to a 
belief in Spirit Manifestations, are deplorable 
enough, undoubtedly. But are they any more so 
than those of religionism^ love attachments, and 
money speculations? This horrible " Rappoma- 
nia" has been extending itself these four or five 
years. It is possible that all these denunciators, 
by scouring the continent, might find half a dozen 
well authenticated cases of insanity, and perhaps 
three or four of suicide, traceable to the abuses 
IS* 



150 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

admitted. I doubt their being able to find, through 
the whole period, so many as even this small num- 
ber. I mean of fairly authenticated cases — not 
mere hearsay ones. Yet they would have the 
world believe, that cases of the kind are happening 
daily, marked by the most tragical concomitants ! 
And this is only a single sample of the many false- 
hoods, misrepresentations, and exaggerations with 
which their articles abound. 

4. Cruelty and persecution. Mark the cold- 
blooded intimations of what these opposers would 
do with the wicked " rappomaniacs," if they had 
the power of their ancestors. Hanging and burn- 
ing would presently come into fashion again, and 
it woald only be doing God service to kill us off by 
the score. One of them expressively says: — "We 
feel absolutely tooljish about it." This wolfishness 
appears prominent in them all. Oh, murderous 
and execrable spirit ! And yet, such men presume 
to call themselves disciples of Jesus Christ ! They 
boast of their extraordinary veneration for that 
Bible, whose holy Prophets, Messiah, and Apostles 
were slandered, falsely accused, and persecuted to 
death by minds of the same general character with 
their own. Well may the rebuke of Jesus be ap- 
plied to them : — " Woe unto you, Scribes and Phar- 
isees, hypocrites ! because ye build the tombs of 
the prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of the 
righteous ; and say, If we had been in the days of 
our fathers, we would not have been partakers 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 151 

with them in the blood of the prophets. Where- 
fore, ye be witnesses nnto yourselves, that ye are 
the children of them which killed the prophets. 
Fill ye up the measure of your fathers." Matt. 
23: 29—32. 



152 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 



CHAPTER X. 

ADVICE TO BELIEVERS AND FRIENDS. 

1. Against yielding up reason, &c. — 2. Against reaching after too 
much — 3. Against disorderly methods of treating the Manifesta- 
tions— 4. Against feeling more obliged to receive what comes from 
departed spirits, than what comes from undeparted ones — 5. Against 
disregarding the imperfections of Media. 

I CANNOT conclude this part of my work without 
a chapter of advice to beUevcrs and friends. If the 
Position. Theory, and Views herein before ex- 
pounded are sound, it is plain that conversing with 
spirits, and dealing with these Manifestations, is a 
serious business, never to be trifled with. To 
opposers, enough has been said. I would now 
guard friends against abuses and dangers. 

1. You are in danger of yielding up the exer- 
cise of your own reason, judgment, and conscience 
implicitly to another. You must do no such thing. 
It would be a folly and a sin. No truly good and 
wise mind will exact it. The Infinite Paternal 
Mind does not. He ever respects the constituted 
moral nature of his creatures. He says, "Come, 
let us reason together," and addresses Himself to 
the understanding, the conscience, and the aff'ec- 
tional sentiment of each soul. If any spirit in the 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 153 

fleshj or any one purporting to come from the 
world of departed spirits, demand that you surren- 
der your powers and faculties to his control, stand 
upon your own proper responsibility, insist that he 
prove himself worthy of your confidence, and that 
he give you good reasons for what he teaches, or 
requires. If he ask you to stultify your under- 
standing, or to violate the great moral law, or to 
surrender your judgment to his without a reason, 
you may know that he is too low a spirit to elevate 
and guide you. The moment you surrender up 
these fundamentals of your rational and moral 
nature to the mere assumption and dictation of 
another mind, you are befooled and enslaved. Be 
sure, then, that you maintain the integrity of your 
own reason, conscience, and spirit-hood. I do not 
mean that you should be proud, and refuse to 
leajn ; nor that you should be willful, and rebel 
against the laws of your being ; nor that you 
should be distrustful, and withhold deserved confi- 
dence. Neither reason, nor conscience, nor self- 
respect will sanction such perverseness. All the 
spirits, who have given good evidence of their 
reliability in these latter-day Manifestations, have 
reiterated substantially this very advice. Let all 
Media heed it. Let all believers and inquirers 
respect it. 

2. You are in danger of desiring, reaching after, 
and expecting too much in these Manifestations. 
You would be a Medium; you would see and 



154 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

converse with spirits; you would have extraor- 
dinary revelations; yon would behold miracles. 
Are you sure all this would be best for you 1 Are 
you in a fit state of body, mind, or morals to receive 
all this, and to make a wise use of it ? Not one 
of you in a hundred. You ask for more respon- 
sibility than you can bear. Be humble; be rev- 
erent; be contented with what may be dispensed 
to you; be patient and hopeful; but be not pre- 
sumptuous. Consider your physical weakness, 
and how little you can endure of nervous excite- 
ment. Consider your mental infirmity, and how 
ill prepared you are to converse discreetly with 
such subtle spirits as might approach you. Con- 
sider your moral and spiritual lowness, and whether 
you will not be likely to draw around you impure, 
unwise and unwelcome spirits. Consider how 
liable you are to be misled by your own imagina- 
tion ; to mistake influences from spirits in the flesh 
for those out of it; and to be imposed on by loiv 
spirits. Consider whether you are any where near 
what you ought to be, in yourself, toward God, 
and with respect to your fellow men. 
All these things are to be considered. 

" Fools rush in where angels dare not tread." 

Before we impatiently desire, reach after, and 
expect familiar intercourse with a world for which 
most of us are yet so unripe, we ought to count 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 155 

the cost. We ought to consider what we are aspir- 
ing after, and whether if we should be indulged, 
we could endure it. Friends, do not disregard 
this counsel. Do not run too fast. Do not make 
haste in a matter where moderation, calmness, and 
patience are indispensable virtues. Great bless- 
ings will come from these Manifestations, if follj^^ 
rashness, and presumption be not encouraged to 
abuse them. There is no need of one getting 
sick, or infatuated, or insane; if we will but try- 
to do all things in the Love and Wisdom of God. 
Why should we act otherwise, to our own injury, 
to the reproach of a great cause, and to the gratifi- 
cation of scornful enemies 7 I call on all who 
appreciate the value of this advice, to cooperate 
with me in commending it to universal observance. 
In doing so, let no one fear that genuine and benefi- 
cent Spirit Manifestations will be retarded. Noth- 
ing will be lost to the sincere seeker; but much 
will be gained. 

3. You are in danger from disorderly^ iri-egular, 
and frivolous methods of treating the Manifesta- 
tions. There must be more seriousness, deliber- 
ateness, serenity, order, and harmony. There 
must be more true religiousness of heart and 
deportment; not cant religiousness, not artificial 
solemnity, not austere formalism ; but true prayer- 
fulness of spirit, unaflected piety to God, sincere 
love of truth, and cheerful good will to man. 
These should characterize all your spirit meetings, 



156 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

or sittings. Those meetings should be held at 
regular intervals. They should consist of harmo- 
nious believers, with such candid inquirers as may- 
desire to attend. The company should not be too 
numerous; not more than ten or twelve persons, 
unless very favorably situated and associated. 
They should not be held too frequently ; never 
oftener than once or twice a week. They should 
not be continued too long; not over an hour and a 
half, or two hours. They should be opened with 
serene silence, meditation, interior prayer, and the 
singing of appropriate hymns. Nothing disorderly, 
indecorous, or disputatious should be allowed in 
the circle. They should be closed in quietude, 
with grateful veneration to the Father of spirits. 
If all this regularity and desirable order cannot be 
immediately observed, let it be approximated as 
nearly as circumstances will permit. If respectful 
sceptics wish to test and criticise the phenomena, 
let them be accommodated, to any reasonable 
extent, by special sittings. With unQ,\Y\\^ ill-man- 
nered ones, have nothing to do. If you get caught 
with such, dismiss them at once. Do this civilly^ 
but promptly and decidedly. If the blackguards 
will not consider themselves dismissed, retire 
quietly, and leave them to glory in their own 
shame. Bandy no unfriendly words with them. 
Debate is of no use with such characters. Let 
them go to their own company. 

When we reflect for a moment on the manner 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 167 

in which these Manifestations have been too gen- 
erally treated, we can only wonder that the conse- 
quences have been endurable. Some one was 
discovered to be a Medium. Ignorant, inexperi- 
enced, half-credulous, half-sceptical, fearful and 
yet presumptuous, partial, impassive, and altogether 
imperfect as the Medium might be, the sittings 
commenced, and were repeated, day and night, 
without regard to health, reason, or propriety. 
The neighbors rushed in, and all sorts of people, 
far and near, demanded audience at their conve- 
nience. Faith and scepticism, refinement and 
boorishness, respect and contempt, good sense and 
nonsense, Phariseeism and Sadduceeism, were all 
represented in the medley of critics and specta- 
tors. One believed, another sneered, a third wept, 
a fourth quizzed, a fifth hunted for the machinery, 
a sixth knew the Medium made it all, and the 
seventh ran out of the room, muttering, '' It is the 
Devil, it is the Devil ! '' Meantime reports flew 
abroad among the outsiders, and set in motion 
the whole chaos of ignorance, credulity, super- 
stition, prejudice, scepticism, religionism, and sen- 
sualistic opinionism, till " confusion worse con- 
founded" seemed to ensue. Hence the Babylonish 
clamor which is ringing from the press, and even 
from the pulpit. That so few have been crazed, 
by all this disorder and jargon, is indeed a wonder 
among wonders. But it is time that believers should 
''come to order," and leave their opposers to act 
14 



158 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

and answer for themselves. If they will be ignor- 
ant, let them be ignorant. If ihey choose to act 
the fool or the knave, let them play their part by 
themselves, on their own stage, without your help. 
Abstain from every thing which can cause mischief 
or just reproach. 

4. You are in danger of feeling obliged to receive 
every thing which comes from departed spirits 
as true, right and proper, and treating it accord- 
ingly. You must not feel thus. You are no more 
obliged to receive a tenet, or an opinion, or a 
statement, or a prediction, or a promise, or a pre- 
scription of duty, or a direction how to act in a 
given case, from a departed spirit, than from an 
2/^zdeparted one. Are we not all spirits? Have 
we not all a common nature? Do not all spirits 
differ in degrees of wisdom and goodness? Are we 
not all subjects of the same fundamental spiritual 
and moral laws? Must not each answer for him- 
self? Is it nof probable that millions of departed 
spirits are lower than the wisest ?<?ideparted ones? 
Away with that senseless old error, the groundless 
superstition, that departed spirits necessarily know 
all things. It is not so. They are neither omnis- 
cient, nor all -perfect. They differ from each other, 
even more widely than spirits in the flesh ; be- 
cause, though none may be louver, many must 
be incomparably higher in wisdom and goodness. 
Therefore we are not to believe every spirit 
infallible, but to " try the spirits." If what they 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 169 

communicate as true, right, or proper, commend 
itself to our highest conceptions of the true, the 
right, and the proper, then of course we shall 
receive it. If it contradict or modify essentially 
our preconceived ideas and convictions, then let us 
demand the reasons, and weigh them candidly. 
If those reasonings are convincing, let us not resist 
them through pride, prejudice, or worldly interest. 
But if that is communicated for truth which is 
j)er se contrary to known truth, or contrary to the 
fundamental moral law, or contrary to absolute 
propriety; or if to our highest understanding and 
conscience it seem thus contrary^ and no sufficient 
reason be offered to make it seem otherwise, we 
must treat it jnst as we should feel bound to do, had 
it come from spirits still dwelling with us in the 
flesh. Not Gabriel himself should be reverenced 
enough to make us swerve from this rule. Should 
one bearing his exalted name undertake to teach 
us that darkness is light, that matter is spirit, that 
twice ten make five, that murder is sometimes 
justifiable, that adultery is purity, that lying in a 
good cause is excusable, that revenge is Godlike, 
that injury is the dictate of holy love, that notori- 
ously indecent and ridiculous conduct is proper, 
&c., then we may know that he is a deceiver. 
How? "By their fruits shall ye know them?" 
This is a rule applicable to all spirits, departed as 
well as imdeparted. There are some truths, some 
moral principles, and some duties, which are settled 



160 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

— forever unalterably established. Neither men 
nor angels can abrogate them. To these we must 
adhere, come what may. Therefore, my earnest 
counsel to all our friends is, never feel obliged 
to believe or obey any thing purporting to come 
from departed spirits, which you would regard 
as essentially false, unreasonable, wicked, or im- 
proper, had it come from mortal men. If you 
disregard this advice under any pretext whatsoever, 
you will soon exhibit a weakness and folly which 
must disgrace this cause, and draw you into a laby- 
rinth of most deplorable evils. All wise and good 
spirits concur with me, I am sure, in this friendly 
warning. I know how difficult it is, especially for 
a newly developed, or a very confiding Medium, 
to distrust a spirit who comes in the name of a, 
dear departed friend, or of some venerated person, 
illustrious among the departed, even though there . 
be good reasons. Such super-mortal demonstra- 
tions are made, such words communicated, such 
promises held out, such appeals urged, and such 
assurances given of wonderful, forthcoming mani- 
festations and results, that it seems almost wicked 
to doubt, question, or hesitate. Nevertheless, it 
must be done to a reasonable and just extent, or 
there is no security against delusion. Truly wise 
and good spirits will not object. All such know 
the necessity we are under to maintain our inde- 
pendence of judgment and moral responsibility. 
It is only pretenders, impostors, egotists, and self- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 161 

seekers, whether spirits in or out of the flesh, that 
insist on our yielding ourselves up implicitly to 
their influence, guidance, and control. Whoever 
urges us on to such extremities, may justly be sus- 
pected as unworthy of our confidence. Let us 
remember, that if any thing great is to be garnered 
up from the fields of human existence, it is only to 
be done by proving all things^ and holding fast 
that ivhich is good. Let us consider this to be 
our duty and privilege, just as much in respect to 
what purports to come from the world of departed 
spirits, as what appertains to our own sphere of 
flesh and blood. Then, reposing calmly in the 
bosom of our Heavenly Father, we need fear no 
evil. 

5. You are in danger of not making allowance 
enough for the imperfections of Media, and for 
their mental peculiarities. Even the believers in 
the plenary inspiration of the Bible, who contend 
that holy men spoke and wrote precisely as they 
were " moved by the Holy Ghost," confess that 
the peculiarities of all the prophets and aposiles are 
distinguishable in the books which bear their re- 
spective names. Isaiah and Daniel, Paul and 
James, it is alleged, were Media through whom 
the Holy Spirit spake and wrote. But still there is 
the same difference in what came through them, 
as in the men. Even the Holy Ghost could not 
or would not write through those diff'erent Media, 
without allowing their personal mentality to pecu- 
14* 



162 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

liarize what was written. If created spirits move 
and speak, or write through the Media for these 
Manifestations, how much more likely is it that 
their productions must be affected by each one's 
mental and spiritual peculiarities'? If the Medium 
were passive and transparent in the highest degree, 
those peculiarities would slightly impress them- 
selves on what came in close contact with them. 
Yet we have very few Media so unexceptionable 
as this. The majority are quite partial and imper- 
fect. Wise and good spirits cannot communicate 
through them without more or less confusion of 
ideas. Opposers are ready to class all Media 
together, however partial, crude, low, or imperfect. 
This suits their purpose well. Their argument 
thrives on indiscrimination. Shall believers fall 
into the same error at the other extreme 7 You 
must guard against it. The unthinking will say, 
a medium is a medium, regardless of all differ- 
ences. This will not do. You must not take the 
communications made through them without some 
discount. Inquire how long the person has been a 
Medium? If only a few days, the communications 
need proportionate allowance ; for even the best 
Media require time to be disciplined and matured. 
The immature Medium is often self-biased, and 
not unfrequently affected by psychological influ- 
ences proceeding from minds around. Inquire 
further, whether the Medium is a strong and clear 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 163 

one, or a feeble and confused one. Inquire whether 
the Medium has any marked mental or moral 
peculiarities, any idiosyncrasies, any fixed habits 
of thinking, or ruling tendencies. Judge what 
quality and grade of spirits would most r.ympa- 
thetically consort with the Medium. All these 
things are to be considered, and some allowances 
to be made accordingly. The communications 
may not be essentially vitiated by the imperfec- 
tions and peculiarities of the Medium, but most, 
if not all of them, will be somewhat tinctured, 
colored, or affected. It is your privilege and 
your duty to consider these circumstantials, and 
to make reasonable allowance for them. Be not a 
wholesale believer, nor a wholesale doubter, nor a 
wholesale disposer of spirit communications. Be 
discriminating; be truthful and just; be wise. 
Shun all extremes, and all unreasonable conclu- 
sions. Proclaim nothing, endorse nothing, accept 
nothing, as from the world of departed spirits, 
which in the full exercise of enlightened reason 
you cannot confidently defend as such. This is 
my ground. I advise you to make it yours. There 
is enough of glorious and blessed revealment in 
these Manifestations to rejoice in and be thankful 
for, without retaining any thing that is spurious 
or equivocal. And the signs of the times are 
auspicious of a hastening future^ when the present 
twilight dawnings of spiritual communication will 



164 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

sublime into the full effulgence of day. May the 
waiting and anxious expectants of that day do 
nothing to retard its advance, or to dim its morning 
sky with a single unpropitious cloud. 

END OF THE EXPOSITION. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 165 



CHAPTER XI. 

WONDERFUL PHENOMENA. 

Manifestations at Woonsocket, R. I. — At East Blackstone, Mass. — Mr. 
Harvey Chase's statement respecting his former wife's spirit hand — 
Seeing Spirit hands. 

The remaining chapters of this work consist 
chiefly of Phenomenal Facts and Communications, 
with such passing explanations and comments' as 
seemed to the author either indispensable, or 
highly pertinent. The Phenomena witnessed, 
during the last two years, at Hopedale, and within 
the sphere of my personal acquaintance, if stated 
with any considerable particularity, would afford 
matter for several elaborate chapters. But after 
what has been comprehensively stated in the fourth 
chapter, pp. 39 to 43, it would hardly be advisable 
for me to swell this volume with minute accounts 
of cases and incidents. Many of the particulars 
are unimportant, as compared with phenomena 
daily taking place in numerous localities through- 
out the country. The more prominent ones are 
already before the reader in my general statement 
jast referred to. I shall refrain, therefore, from 
detailing my own experience and observations at 
home, and use most of my space for the presenta- 



166 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

tion of remarkable manifestations witnessed by- 
others. I commence with those which have taken 
place within a few miles of my residence, more or 
less familiar to me, and among persons on Avhose 
testimony 1 can rely with the utmost confidence, 
in respect both to intelligence and veracity ; most 
of them being my long known friends and acquaint- 
ances. 

WOONSOCKET, B. I. 

Many striking demonstrations have been made 
by spirits in this populous manufacturing village 
during the last two years. Some of these have 
been distinguished for physical power, some for 
intellectual excellence, and some for a combina- 
tion of both. In one case, as far as they went, 
they strongly resembled those which took place 
year before last, at Dr. Phelps', in Stratford, Ct. 
Clothing, money, and numerous other small arti- 
cles were strangely thrown about, stowed away, 
grotesquely arranged, concealed and then brought 
to light, &c. The Medium, if so I might call him, 
in connection with whom these occurrences trans- 
pired, appears to have been a man of somewhat 
excitable temperament, little inclined to believe 
in Spirit Manifestations, much disposed to resist 
the mysterious agency operating on him, asso- 
ciated with positive minds, some of whom were 
inveterately sceptical, and others whose religious 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 167 

education prepared them to see only the work 
of their Devil in such unaccountable develop- 
ments. His own conduct throughout was such 
as might be expected from a person of his views 
and feelings, acting under these circumstances. 
It was exceedingly incoherent and unwise. His 
mind was thrown into perturbation, his business 
interrupted, and his health greatly injured. In- 
stead of calmness, prayerful reliance on God, order, 
regularity, moderation, and a gentle firmness of 
conduct, there was excitement, recklessness, con- 
fusion, defiance, and presumption^ To give some 
idea of this singular case, I will mention two or 
three incidents. One evening, while he was sit- 
ting perfectly still in his chair, in a state of mag- 
netic somnambulism, attended by a physician and 
another gentleman, one of the pillows of his bed 
was thrown through the door of the adjacent bed- 
room, and lodged on the floor by his side. The 
astonished attendants made themselves sure that 
no mortal hands had performed this feat, and then 
replaced it on the bed. But they were scarcely 
seated, when it flew through the bed-room door, 
and lodged as before. Again they examined, again 
replaced the pillow, and again it was thrown to 
the same spot. 

Several times his money mysteriously disap- 
peared from his pockets, and as mysteriously 
dropped down upon him, or was tossed about the 
room. This happened repeatedly, under circum- 



168 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

Stances which seemed to exclude all possibility of 
mortal trickery. On one occasion, the same gentle- 
men being present as before, together with a lad of 
rather daring character, several pieces of coin 
successively fell in different parts of the room. 
They were picked up and placed in one of the 
gentlemen's great-coat pockets that hung on a 
chair. Presently the lad declared that he. too, 
could toss money about the room. So taking one 
of the pieces from the pocket, he gave it a toss; 
then a second; but as he took up the third, three 
fearful blows, as of a man striking on the wall of 
the house with a heavy bludgeon, stopped his sport, 
and filled all present Avith consternation. 

Sometimes the man assumed a defiant air 
towards the invisibles, and dared them to attempt 
their exploits against his will. On a certain occa- 
sion, grasping his jack-knife firmly in his right 
hand, he declared that he would hold it in spite of 
them. Scarcely had he uttered his challenge, 
when his knife flew from his hand to the opposite 
side of the room. All he could say was, that he 
felt his hand relax its grasp on the knife, and 
instantly it was gone. Many incidents connected 
with this case, equally astonishing, might be men- 
tioned ; but I must pass on. 

Miss Ellen Capron, daughter of my friend, Car- 
lisle W. Capron, now resident in Woonsocket, 
was for several months an excellent medium for 
the "Tippings," and also for "Writings." For 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 169 

some time past her mediumship seems to have 
been nearly suspended. Among the many inter- 
esting cases and incidents connected with this 
young lady's mediumship, 1 will mention only the 
following: — At a sitting, held about the 25th of 
February last, the spirits then in communication 
announced that a stranger had appeared among 
them, and desired to communicate. Her name 
having been called for, was given as " Angel ine 
Juliette Kimball." She stated that she was the 
daughter of Daniel H. Kimball, Esq., of East 
Kingston, New Hampshire, and requested that a 
letter might be written to her father containing a 
certain filial message from her, the substance of 
which was that she still existed in the spirit world, 
Avas happy there, took a deep interest in the wel- 
fare of those she had left on earth, greatly desired 
to open a communication with them, and that it 
might be done through some Medium for Spirit 
Manifestations, if suitable pains should be taken. 
Not one of the company had ever heard of such 
a person. Nor did any one recollect whether 
there was such a place as East Kingston, N. H. 
It was agreed, however, that the letter should be 
written, and addressed precisely as directed by the 
spirit, Angeline Juliette. Accordingly, it was 
written and forwarded next day. Some doubted 
whether it would ever be heard from again. But 
under date of March 5, it was respectfully an- 
swered by Mr. Kimball, confirming completely all 
15 



170 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

the facts asserted by the spirit of his daughter. 
How are our opposers going to account for such an 
occurrence? ^ 

In this connection I must be permitted to repeat 
a brief statement, which I made last year in the 
Practical Christian, respecting a similar case. 
The Medium was a Mr. Brigham, also of Woon- 
socket. Being alone one evening in his room, he 
had his attention called to repeated earnest rap- 
pings about him. He inquired if any one wished 
to communicate. The name of a person totally 
unknown to him was spelled out. The spirit 
informed the medium that he formerly belonged to 
a place several miles distant — that his parents were 
still living there — that he left them several years 
ago, and went to sea — that he v/as drowned — that 
his parents had never heard from him since he 
left them — and that he now desired the medium 
to write his father a letter, stating the substance 
of what had been communicated. The medium, 
having obtained the name of the post office of the 
spirit's father, by rappings, said nothing to any one, 
but immediately addressed a letter as directed. 
Ten days afterwards an answer was received, veri- 
fying the communication in every particular. Not 
one of this family was known to the medium, or 
had ever before been heard of by him. 

I have heard of several such cases in this general I 
region. Again I ask, how are our opposers going |i 
to account for them? The facts are unques- ji 
tionable. ; 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 171 



EAST BLACKSTONE. 

I will now place on record some very wonderful 
facts, which have transpired at various times since 
Angnst 1, 1851; chiefly imder the medinmship of 
Mrs. Eliza Wilcox, wife of my friend, Marcus C. 
Wilcox. The family reside in what has been 
familiarly called Lower Canada Village, in the 
easterly part of the new town of Blackstone. 
She, too, has found her medium power almost sus- 
pended for the last two or three months, owing, 
as the spirits declare, to her continual sittings, 
against their oft repeated friendly counsels to the 
contrary. Her only motive was to gratify the 
importunate requests of ever-calling inquirers. 
Monei/, the family, though in humble circum- 
stances, always refused, even when tendered in 
the form of presents ; thus rebutting the abusive 
slang of those opposers, who, judging others by 
their own penny-catching propensities, can find no 
higher motive in spirit-media than the love of filthy 
lucre. 

At a sitting in the month of October, 1851, 
some eight or ten persons being present, it was 
proposed that the company form a circle around 
the table, and join hands. This was done. Mrs. 
Wilcox sat in a chair, with her feet on a round, 
clear of the floor. No persons were near enough 
to touch her, except a lady who held her by the left 



172 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

hand, and Mr. E. N. Paine, who had hold of her 
right hand. Presently the chair in which the 
Medium sat commenced moving toward the left, 
in a circular direction. The company could dis- 
tinctly see the whole movement. The chair, with 
the Medium in it, described a considerable circle, 
returning almost exactly to the spot whence it 
started. It then described the same circle again ; 
the lady and Mr. Paine continuing all the time 
their hold on the Medium's hands, to make sure 
that she was entirely passive. As vouchers for 
the truth of this statement, 1 am permitted to give 
the names of Messrs. Emery Scott and Emanuel N. 
Paine, of East Blackstone, who witnessed the 
phenomena, and whose testimony will not be ques- 
tioned by any who know them. 

At a sitting about the last of November, Mr. 
Lebbeus L. Wood, an honest and worthy man, but 
a decided sceptic on this subject, was in attend- 
ance for the purpose of ascertaining whether there 
was any reality in the alleged manifestations. He 
had taken one of his sons with him, and also Mr. 
Otis Joslin, a neighbor in whom he could confide. 
These three so placed themselves, by agreement, 
as to keep a strict watch over every movement in 
the room. Not succeeding in obtaining any man- 
ifestations of much consequence while sitting at 
the table, the company arose and were about leav- 
ing. Mrs. Wilcox, however, took a seat by the 
side of the house, not far from a foot-stool that 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 173 

Stood on the floor. At this moment distinct rap- 
pings' commenced on the foot-stool. Mr. Wood 
and his assistants gladly returned to their exami- 
nation. The foot-stool was in full view, completely- 
isolated, no person being within two feet of it. 
The raps were very distinct, and the responses to 
numerous questions entirely intelligent. The invest- 
igators eyed it with searching scrutiny and deep 
amazement. Some one asked if music would be 
agreeable to the invisibles, and was answered in 
the affirmative. Mr. Wilcox commenced singing, 
whereupon the stool beat out the time and tune 
in a regular accompaniment. Its ends were alter- 
nately elevated from one to five inches, and then 
it would rock to and fro from side to side, exhibit- 
ing a spectacle which completely banished Mr. 
Wood's scepticism. I have a statement of these 
facts, subscribed by himself and Mr. Joslin, which 
concludes thus, — " We believe the above to be the 
work of disembodied spirits." Many other phe- 
nomena have been witnessed by Mr. Wood at dif- 
ferent times; one of which was a feat of strength, 
equal, as he expresses it, to the " hauling of his 
stone dragj^ 

Another sitting; present, Marcus C. Wilcox 
and his wife, (Medium,) Emery Scott and two 
daughters, and Benjamin Ray. Distinct raps on 
the table. Mr. Yv ilcox asked for the spirit's name. 
Ans. — " William Wilcox," deceased father of 
Marcus. Are you really the spirit of my father 7 



174 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIOJNS. 

"Yes." I am glad you have come; you meet 
here some old friends. Lively and significant 
raps. Father, would you like to converse with 
Mr. Scott? "Yes." Scott then said— WilUam, I 
am happy to meet you this evening. We formerly 
spent many a jovial hour together. Cordial 
responses. I have no doubt you are the spirit of 
my friend, William Wilcox, but perhaps you will 
do something to demonstrate it positively to all 
present. Will you do any thing I may ask, that 
shall be in your power? "Yes." On one side of 
the table sat the Medium, and opposite to her Mr. 
Ray ; on the other side sat Mr. Wilcox, and oppo- 
site him Mr. Scott. Will you move the table 
towards Mr. Ray 7 It was moved nearly a foot. 
Will you move it back towards the Medium? It 
was moved back over a foot. Will you move it 
towards Marcus ? Again it moved as before. Will 
you move it towards me ? It was promptly done. 
Various interesting conversation ensued. 

At the same sitting the spirit of Mr. Scott's 
deceased daughter announced herself An affect- 
ing interview followed. Among other demonstra- 
tions made by this last mentioned spirit, was a 
very distinct designation of her two sisters present, 
made by moving the table first towards the eldest, 
and then in the opposite direction towards the 
youngest sister. 

Another sitting. The spirit of Samuel Caesar, 
a colored man (of North Providence, R. I.), five 



SPIKIT MANIFESTATIONS. 175 

years deceased, purported to be present. This 
spirit had given an astonishing demonstration with 
Mr. Wilcox's viohn, on which he had played sev- 
eral tunes, by thrumming or twanging the strings, 
as with the natural fingers. At length he detached 
all the strings from the head of the instrument, 
took out the bridge, slipped it into the F hole, 
and declined further performances on it. Upon 
this, Mr. Lyman Wilcox, one of the company, 
suggested the idea that the spirit be asked to open 
and examine the contents of a pocket-book. The 
question was put, if he would attempt it? "Yes." 
A small sized pocket-book, containing gold, silver 
and paper money, with sundry bills and pieces of 
paper, was then placed on a common slate, and 
reached under the table. This pocket-book had 
a strap running through three loops, v/hich held 
it very firmly. The Medium held one end of 
the slate, and Mr. L. Wilcox the other; eff'ectual 
means being used to prevent the possibility of 
deception. The result was, the strap of the pocket- 
book was soon drawn through the loops, the 
money and papers taken out, and laid on different 
parts of the slate in perfect order, and the slate 
reached out for inspection. The pocket-book con- 
tained $15. The different kinds of money had 
been counted and declared correctly, while the 
slate was under the table. The gold was placed 
by itself, likewise the silver, and the paper. 
Among the coins were a gold dollar piece and a 



170 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

half dime. The spirit was asked if he could tell 
one of these coins from the other. " Yes." Ac- 
cordingly the gold dollar having been called for, 
was taken from the slate and placed in the ques- 
tioner's hand. The whole process was closely 
tested, and then a request made to have all 
things replaced properly in the pocket-book. This, 
too, was done, and with such precision that the 
owner declared he could find nothing out of 
its original order ; even the strap being drawn 
through all the loops as at first. This kind of 
demonstration was repeated at subsequent sittings, 
in at least a dozen instances with the same suc- 
cess. 

The Frank Copeland Case. The spirit of Fran- 
cis Copeland, a few months deceased, manifested 
itself. Frank was an illiterate youth, but remark- 
ably athletic, fond of running, leaping, lifting, 
and such like games. His spirit exhibited some 
of these peculiarities. The forcible manner in 
which he moved substances, the feats exhibited, 
and his iiiiterateness, identified him at once with 
all who had known him in the flesh. He could 
spell out nothing at first. He could not answer 
questions by raps, but only give physical demon- 
sirations. Marcus Wilcox, knowing that Frank had 
an intelligent and amiable sister in the spirit world, 
advised him to get her to teach him. She also 
manifested herself, and it was agreed that the 
advice should be followed. The result was, that at 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 177 

the end of three months, Frank desired to show 
his earthly friends what improvement he had made. 
This he did, by spelling many words and names 
correctly, and by various proofs that his moral 
nature was experiencing a very great change for the 
better. On this occasion, a neighbor, Mr. Thomp- 
son, was present, who, being asked if he knew 
Frank, answered No. But the spirit said, he 
knew Thompson. He then reminded Thompson 
of being at work on the new road leading to 
Woonsocket, at a certain time when he, Frank, 
was present. Thompson immediately recollected 
the circumstances, and the peculiarities of the 
young man. On one occasion this spirit was 
asked, if he would take the slate pencil and mark 
on the slate. This was before he could write 
words, or spell at all. He would move the slate 
about with such quickness and force as to astonish, 
and almost terrify everybody present. He would 
mark its surface with rude, unmeaning char- 
acters, thrust it back and forth with incredible 
activity, throw the pencil into different persons' 
hands, laps, and sometimes keep it where no 
one could find it, till pleased to deliver it up. 
Messrs. Wilcox and Scott related many marvels 
touching this case, to which I can make no specific 
allusion. 

The Iron Founder'' s Visit. An intelligent gen- 
tleman from Baltimore, an Iron Founder, called 
one evening on Mr. Wilcox's family, anxious to 



178 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

learn whether there was any reality in the strange 
reports he had heard. He was accompanied by a 
Mr. Boutelle of Woonsocket. This gentleman 
was exceedingly sceptical respecting the demon- 
strations, yet upright and manly. Friend Wilcox, 
perceiving that he had some suspicion of jugglery 
or wire-pulling, told him frankly to search the 
room, and even the whole house from cellar to 
garret, as thoroughly as he pleased. He himself 
turned ihe table bottom side up on the floor for 
examination. The gentleman appeared surprised 
at the liberties offered him, and disclaimed, wishing 
to indulge evil suspicions under such circum- 
stances. So he criticised the room a little, and 
requested to witness whatever phenomena might 
be exhibited. Considerable company was present, 
and some very good manifestations occurred. Bat 
up to 10 o'clock the gentleman remained quite 
iiasatisfied. About this time most of the company 
left. The Iron Pounder wished to see and hear 
more. So a little respite was taken, and refresh- 
ments served, after which the sitting was resumed. 
The table now moved in a most wonderful. man- 
ner, and unusually convincing demonstrations 
rapidly succeeded each other for over an hour. 
Meantime the gentleman applied various tests, and 
took the strongest precautions, by fixing the feet 
and hands of the Medium and her husba*nd in such 
positions, that they could not make the slightest 
movement without his knowledge. Some of his 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 179 

contrivances were almost painful. But be was 
allowed to have his own way entirely, till ccn- 
founded and finally convinced. At length he 
ceased, threw himself hack in his chair, and 
exclaimed, "O, my God, must I receive this as the 
work of spirits? Yes, I must; and I hereby 
record my conviction before you, friends, and the 
world." It was now midnight, and he must depart. 
Pulling out his purse, said he, "I have received 
more than $50 worth of knowledge and good, and 
I am willing to contribute accordingly." Not a 
single cent, responded the ^^ roppomaniacSj^^ will 
we receive. You are welcome to all yon have 
learned in this house. We desire to spread truth 
— not to make money by these means. '' Then," 
said the gentleman, deeply affected, " place me on 
the list of your eternal friends, and if ever in want, 
let me know it, and yon shall not go unrelieved." 
So saying, he shook them cordially by the hand, 
and departed. What have you to say to this, ye 
flippant revilers of " rappo77iania 7 " 

The Corey Case. Caleb Corey, a sea captain, 
formerly of Fall River, Mass., is believed to have 
perished in the great gale of 1815, He went to 
sea about that time, and has never been heard from 
since, except as a spirit in the case now to be 
narrated. His nephew, of the same name, some- 
times attended the sittings at Mr. Wilcox's. It 
was thus that the spirit-uncle appears to have been 
attracted thither. When he first announced his 



180 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

presence, and spelled out that he came to his 
earthly end in the great gale of September, 1815, 
all the company present, without exception, insisted 
that he must have mistaken the year of his decease ; 
for the great gale, they were certain, took place 
in 1816. Some how they had all fallen into 
this chronological error. A debate was held with 
Captain Corey's 'ispirit for an hour on this point. 
But he insisted that he kneio how it was, that 
they were in error, and that if they would examine 
certain published records, they would find their 
mistake. They afterwards did so, and to their 
great surprise, learned that he was correct. This 
shows that the ideas communicated through Spirit 
Media do not always originate in their own minds, 
nor in those of the circle. Moreover, neither the 
Medium, nor any of the company, excepting Mr. 
Corey, the nephew, ever knew that such a person 
had existed, until he gave his name. 

But his manifestations were peculiar and astound- 
ing. He caused numerous sounds and motions 
closely resembling those of sea-faring life — such 
as taking in and making sail, raising and lower- 
ing boats, tearing up and repairing decks, hand- 
ling and nailing down plank, &c. He even 
imitated the sculling of a boat, by giving the table 
the same sort of motion. His strength was pro- 
digious. His nephew asked him if he could lift 
the table ? " Yes," And he did so with seeming 
ease. Could you lift it with Mr. Wilcox on it ? 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 181 

" Yes." Mr. W. placed himself on the table as 
compactly as he could. His weight is about 180 
pounds. The whole was then lifted clear off the 
floor, from one to six inches high, and held sus- 
pended nearly a minute. Afterwards Mr. W. seated 
himself on one end of the table, and a conversation 
ensued for five minutes. Questions were answered 
by lifting that end of the table on which Mr. W. 
sat three inches ; once for a negative, and thrice 
for an affirmative. And during the whole process 
of these liftings, the Medium was at least eighteen 
inches from any part of the table. Many such 
facts transpired, for which I have no space in this 
work. 

Feeling and Shaking Spirit-Hands. Mr. Wil- 
cox, Mr. Scott, and several other individuals of 
cool judgment and unquestionable moral integrity, 
testify that they have several times distinctly felt 
the grasp^ pressure, and shake of a hand, declara- 
tively held out to them for that purpose by some 
spirit purporting to be present at their sittings. 
Mr. Wilcox affirms that this has taken place, 
to his knowledge, more than one hundred times. 
Some hands are soft and velvet-like, and some 
of a harder consistence, marked by the peculi- 
arities which distinguished the person's mortal 
hand. Some hands are warmer and others cooler. 
Some moist, and others comparatively dry. In a 
single instance the hand was absolutely cold to 
chilliness. It was that of a very loio and degraded 
16 



182 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

spirit, who was instantly dismissed. The grasp 
is generally sensible, firm, and cordial. Mr. Wil- 
cox says he has frequently been permitted to feel 
of the hand, wrist, and part of the arm, as delib- 
erately as he ever did one of flesh and blood. 
The spirits represent that they have power, under 
certain circumstances, to assume forms proper to 
manifest themselves to the senses of mortals, either 
to touch or sight. Perhaps I shall not find a more 
appropriate place to insert the following important 
testimony : — 

" Blackstone^ June 30, 1852. 
'' Adln Ballou, — 

"Dear Sir: — Below you get the substance of 
the most important Spiritual Manifestations that it 
has been my good fortune to witness. I have often 
attended sittings in different places, and have 
witnessed much that would seem incredible to one 
who had never seen any thing of the kind. I have 
called these phenomena, Spiritual Manifestations, 
for I believe them to be such. I will here state, 
that for more than twenty years I was a confirmed 
sceptic, or infidel, as people called me. I did not 
believe that man had an immortal soul, or any 
existence after the death of the body. But in wit- 
nessing the incident related hereafter, relative to 
the defective hand of Sybil Chase, my former 
wife, and feeling the bent and stiffened fingers, 
the short and thick nail, my scepticism departed, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 183 

and 1 believed that man possessed an immortal part. 
You can make such use of what 1 have written 
as you please, by altering the phraseology and 
retaining the substance. 

" Very respectfully your friend, 

" Harvey Chase. 

'' About the last of October, 1851, I went to 
the house of Marcus C. Wilcox, of Blackstone, 
to witness Spiritual Manifestations which I under- 
stood they were constantly receiving. On one 
evening, when sitting around a table with Mrs. 
Eliza Wilcox (who was the medium), and Marcus 
C. Wilcox, her husband, with several others whose 
names I do not now recollect, what purported to be 
the spirit of Sybil Chase, my former wife, made 
her presence known by rappings, and gave her 
name by our calling the alphabet. Several ques- 
tions were put to her, and answered. I put the 
following question : — Will you take me by the 
hand? The answer was, ' iVb.' I then asked 
her if it would ever be possible for her to do so? 
' Y«e5.' She then called for the alphabet by giving 
five distinct raps, which was the signal for that 
purpose, and we obtained the following reply, 
' I cannot shake hands with you here, but if you 
will go to Meltiah Knowlton's, at Greenville, R. L, 
and sit with Daniel Knowlton, [D. K. is a young 
brother of Mrs. Wilcox, and a strong Medium,] I 
will take hold of your hand.' At the same time, 



184 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

my father and George Knowlton, who purported 
to be present, said they would take huld of my 
hand, if I would go to Greenville and sit with 
Daniel. Soon after the events related above Mar- 
cus C. Wilcox and myself went to the house of 
Mr. Knowlton, and had a sitting with Daniel 
Knowlton, the Medium, the result of which was 
as follows: — Afier being seated a short time, the 
rapping and other manifestations were made, and 
several questions were put and answered, before 
making the object of our visit known. I then 
put the question. Are the spirits present who 
promised to take me by the hand 7 The answer 
was, * Yes.^ I then held my hand in open space, 
where it was not possible to be reached by any 
one present without altering their position, which 
they did not, as I must have seen them. I felt a 
hand as perfect as that of a living person, the 
touch and separation of the fingers was plainly 
perceptible. It purported to be the hand of my 
former wife. One of her hands was deform.ed by 
being badly burnt when a child. Two of her 
fingers were bent inward toward the palm, and the 
nail on one finger was very short and thick. I 
then asked her to put her deformed hand into 
mine, which she immediately did ; and then passed 
her finger with the thick nail over the palm of my 
hand, as if to convince me of her identity. After- 
wards, my father and George Knowlton (or what 
purported to be them), put their hands into mine, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 185 

as they had before promised. Much more was 
done at the time; one particular of which I will 
give. I held in my hand two pieces of money, 
which were taken out and passed into the hand of 
Mrs. Knowlton, at a distance of about six feet, by 
an invisible hand. H. C." 

Seeing Spirit-Hands. One evening, after the 
spirit of Samuel Coesar had played the violin, while 
held directly under Mr. Emery Scott's face, writ- 
ten on the slate, and given other remarkable mani- 
festations, Mr. Scott seated himself near the stove, 
several feet from the table at which the sitting 
was in process. There was a lamp on the table, 
and another on the sink close by, shining very 
clearly under the table. The table stood two 
feet from the wall of the room, which was whitish, 
and reflected the light very strongly. The Me- 
dium sat between the table and the wall, nearly 
facing Mr. Scott. There v/ere only two or three 
around the table, and these sat in such positions, 
that Mr. S., with the strong light which shone 
underneath, could distinctly see all that transpired 
on and under the table. The Medium held the 
slate with one hand under the table, whilst her 
other rested on its upper surface. Her husband 
was asking questions, and the spirit of Samuel 
Csesar was answering by raps and writing on the 
slate. AVhile this was proceeding, Mr. Scott, who 
was smoking his pipe at the stove, watching the 
movements of the pencil on the slate, distinctly 

ir/ 



186 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

saw the shadowy spirit-hand, with the arm half 
way to the elhow, repeatedly projected and moving 
about on the slate. At first the suspicion crossed 
his mind, that it might be the hand of the Medium. 
He held her to be morally incapable of intentional 
deception, yet thought it possible her hand might 
be used unconsciously. But subsequent careful 
scrutiny showed him, beyond a doubt, that the 
hand he saw was that of a large sized man ; that 
it was of a different color and appearance from the 
Medium's, and that the manner in which she held 
the slate with one hand, while resting her other on 
the table, precluded the possibility of her using 
either, as the one was used which he saw moving 
over and about the slate. 

The next night another sitting was held, and 
Mr. Scott having pondered the subject very seri- 
ously, resolved, if possible, to see the hand again. 
Messrs. Benjamin Ray, Ellis Cook, and a few 
other neighbors wefe present, but the company 
was not large. Various excellent manifestations 
were made. All things having been favorably 
arranged for obtaining a clear view under the 
table, Messrs. Scott and Cook seated themselves 
quietly at the stove, near the spot where Scott sat 
the evening before. Presently Cook, evincing 
considerable surprise, whispered to Scott that he 
had seen a hand. Scott rejoined, "I believe it; 
for I saw one last night." Cook now went to the 
table and requested the Medium to place both 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 187 

hands on the table. The company queried, and 
he had to explain by telling what he had seen. 
He said he thought it must be the Medium's hand, 
made use of by spirits unconsciously to herself. 
He wanted to test it. The Medium felt grieved. 
Mr. Ray remarked, " She could not have done it ; 
for one of her hands was under the slate, and the 
other on the table all the time." The manifesta- 
tions seemed embarrassed, and almost suspended. 
One of the spirits present, an uncle of the Me- 
dium, spelled out by raps, "Eliza feels grieved; 
she thinks Ellis [Mr. Cook] has hard thoughts." 
Considerable discussion followed. Mr. Cook re- 
quested Marcus Wilcox to place his hand under 
the table, and afterwards the Medium to present 
hers. Cook then said that the hand he saw was 
entirely different in appearance from either of 
theirs. It was not flesh colored, but had a shadowy 
or cloud-like color, as Scott had seen it the previous 
evening. 

The next evening another sitting took place, 
when the same persons and others were present. 
Some manifestations were called for wiih the slate 
and violin ; but L. Knowlton, the Medium's spirit- 
imcle, refused to make use of them, shoving ihem 
out from under the table as often as they were pre- 
sented. He was then asked, — Have you any thing 
to communicate through the alphabet? " Yes. 
Mr. Scott and Mr. Cook cannot see me to-night; 
but if Eliza will go and sit by the stove, I will 



188 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

show her my hand." The Medium dreaded the 
sight, and could not be prevailed on, though all the 
company implored her to do so. The spirit, too, 
spelled out — '•' EUza, go and see my hand." Still 
she could not be induced. Question to the spirit. 
^Vill she be frightened? "Perhaps." Is there 
any cause for fright? "No." Spirit said, "Will 
you go, Eliza, when some of the people are gone?" 
Mr. Scott said to her, — Now, you can say either 
yeSj or 7io. But she hesitated, and could say 
neither. Various remarks. The spirit said, "All 
move up to the table." Some complied, and others 
did not. The table moved three times towards 
the centre of the room, six inches each time. 
Mr. Scott remarked, — We are all here to investi- 
gate; let us observe the requirements; let us all 
move up to the table. Circle formed at last. To 
the spirit,— Will this do ? " Yes." Mr. Scott 
said, — Now, Eliza, go and see the hand. Spirit 
rejoined, " No. Marcus and Eliza go together, 
and sit by the stove." The Medium reluctantly 
consented to accompany her husband. The circle 
opened a space sufficiently wide to afford a good 
view under the table, but the light did not shine 
there, as when Messrs. Scott and Cook had seen 
the hand. The slate was put under the table, and 
they could not distinguish its form. But presently 
Mrs. Wilcox saw a hand pointing first towards 
herself, then up, then down, and then in every 
direction successively, as requested by the company. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 189 

Marcus being at first unable to discern it, said to the 
spirit, — Uncle Leonard, there naay be mere imagi- 
nation ; let me see it. He then saw it distinctly, 
pointing first one way, and then the other, till it 
vanished. Both saw the hand and arm half way 
to the elbow. The Medium saw it completely to 
the elbow. It appeared to be of a pale white 
color, contrasting naturally with the dim darkness 
that prevailed under the table. When Scott and 
Cook had their opportunities, it was very light 
under the table, and the hands seen appeared 
shadowy. Now, when it was dark there, the hand 
appeared as if composed of pale light, or some fine, 
whitish, serial substance. To conclude, the spirit 
positively declared, that Messrs. Scott and Cook 
had not been deceived, but that each had seen a 
spirit-hand. 

I close this chapter, by stating that the persons 
named in the foregoing narration have authorized 
me to refer any doubter or inquirer to ihcra^ as 
witnesses of the facts set forth, and of numerous 
similar facts which it was impossible to present in 
this work. Messrs. Emery Scott, Marcus C. Wil- 
cox, and Harvey Chase are not only willing^ but 
desirous^ that I should state to the public their con- 
version to a firm and happy belief in the immor- 
tality of all human souls. Scott was for many years 
an intelligent but inveterate materialist, who could 
not believe in the existence of any conscious human 
spirit, except in connection with the material 



190 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

organic brain. He says he often desired to believe 
in man's future existence, but could find no proof 
of it adequate to rational conviction. He also 
rejected all the so-called supernaturalism of the 
Bible. When he first began to read of Spirit Man- 
ifestations in the papers, and even after they came 
into his own neighborhood, he considered the 
whole thing a contemptible humbug. He ridiculed 
the very idea of spirits communicating with mor- 
tals, and for some time stubbornly refused to witness 
what was going on at Mr, Wilcox's. But his 
conversion is complete. Mr. Wilcox was brought 
up an atheist, and says he hated the very sight of 
the Bible from childhood. Now he reads it fre- 
quently with exceeding delight, especially the New 
Testament scriptures. The spirits have often 
called on him to read a chapter at their sittings. 
and made strong demonstrations of approbation at 
the rehearsal of every impressive sentence. It is 
not long since that the reading of that excellent 
chapter, 1 John, 4, was called for. Mr. Scott was 
present at the time. All in attendance were most 
seriously aff*ected by the significant emphasis which 
the spirits gave to the sublime principles therein 
expressed. Mr. Chase has spoken for himself in his 
communication. 

I am happy to know that many other equally 
unexpected and salutary conversions have been 
wrought by these despised Manifestations. Doubt- 
less, religious bigots, who denounce every rejector 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 191 

of their peculiar doxy and sectarian yoke as an 
infidel, will say that such conversions are worse 
than none; but these men, as well as all the 
rest of us, are the most dangerous kind of infidels; 
and that it were better we were all brutish athe- 
ists, rather than what we are. I understand all 
this, and clearly perceive, that so far as Pharisaical 
selfishness and craft are concerned, these conver- 
sions, with the whole reformatory, spiritual and 
moral movement of which they are incidents, are 
dangerous. Yes, they are dangerous to hoary 
error and time-honored evils ; but in respect to 
human redemption, progression, elevation, and ab- 
solute welfare, they are indescribably propitious, 
auspicious, and cheering. They presage the coming 
of that glorious future, when " all shall know the 
Lord, from the least to the greatest," and when 
'^ there shall be none to harm or destroy" in all the 
earth. Therefore, let the hopeful chant, till it be 
fulfilled, the angelic anthem, — "Glory to God in 
the highest, on earth peace, good will to men." 



192 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 



CHAPTER XII. 

JOHN M. SPEAE'S MEDIUMSHIP. 

Remarkable cases of healing, or the relieving of pain through the touch 
of his hand — Drawing curious figures and symbolic representations — 
Receiving texts and skeletons of sermons to preach from at particu- 
lar places, &c. 

John M. Spear, of Boston, is well known among 
the philanthropists of New England for his active 
benevolence, particularly in behalf of the poor 
prisoHBr, and other perishing classes of humanity. 
He is a man of great truthfulness, simplicity, and 
conscientious earnestness of character. A few 
monihs since he found himself beginning to be 
developed as a spirit medium. His mediumship 
has been distinguished by ver^' peculiar and strik- 
ing manifestations. His eldest daughter is also a 
good medium. The spirits Avrite through him, 
remove the pains of the sick by the touch of his 
hand, draw very mysterious figures on paper, send 
him on special missions of mercy, give him texts 
to preach from, with skeletons of the discourse, 
&c., &c. By his permission, I give a chapter of 
statements respecting what has transpired under 
his mediumship. I commence with what may be 
called cases of healing, or relieving the sick. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 193 

The Ahington Case. This case has been given 
to the public in a recent pamphlet, by a Boston 
gentleman, m cog. The pamphlet contains an 
able Reply to Professor Pond's articles in the Pu- 
ritan Recorder. When that pamphlet was written, 
Br. Spear did not feel prepared to have his name 
announced in connection with this subject. He 
is now willing to be known as a spirit medium, 
and to bear whatever responsibility or reproach 
may rest upon him on that account. Having thus 
far explained, I take the liberty to save myself a 
little labor by making, from the pamphlet referred 
to, the following 

extract: 

''I know a clergyman noted in this and the 
neighboring states, for his pure charity and active 
benevolence, and who, when alone in his study, 
receives such communications as the following, 
written out by his own hand, without thought or 
volition : — 

"'You must go to A. tomorrow night. You 
will be wanted there. Call on Mr. D. Y. Go 
with your horse and chaise, and leave B. at 2 
o'clock precisely. That will bring you where you 
will be wanted, in season. 

" ' Go by the way of A. Do not fear to do as 

you are guided. All will be well. Tell sister B. 

I will watch over you while you are from home. 

She shall see good come of this direction, and 

17 



194 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

will be satisfied with it when you get home from 
the journey. I am your friend, and will protect 
you from all danger, and will lead you safely and 
pleasantly home. 

'^'D. V. lives in A. You do not know him. 
It is not your brother-in-law in H., of whom you 
have been thinking since you have been impressed 
to write this communication. He lives near D. 
H's house. I shall impress you again tomorrow 
to go. Go,— go,— go. O r.' 

" The next day this was written : — 

" ' Dear Brother S. — I know the state you are 
in. You would like to do as you are directed, but 
you doubt. Fear not. It shall be well with you. 
Can you not trust ? Remember John Murray. 
He had faith, and went as he was impressed. God 
helped him, and He will help you. Be of good 
comfort ; I love you, and will lead you on in the 
path of duty and peace. Go to A. Go, — go, — 
go. O r.' 

" (After arriving at A.) 

"'Go down to D. V's house in the morning 
with Mr. P. You will have a work to do there 
very important. Do, oh do, as directed. It will 
be well. I will teach you when you are there.' 

" These communications are copied from the 
original, as produced through the gentleman's 
hand, without any mental or physical exertion, in 
the same way as Dr. Taylor's experiments were 
made; the genuineness of which, as not resulting 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 195 

from deception, not even our author suspects. 
This case presents a peculiar instance of thought- 
reading, yet not by a clairvoyant, or other person, 
either in a normal or abnormal state; — for the 
gentleman was alone in his room, and yet his 
thoughts about the name D. V., he says, were 
accurately perceived. Nor can this be considered 
as a reflection of his own mind, for here were 
persons and facts, of which he avows his entire 
ignorance; never, indeed, having seen the man 
named D. V. 

"It will be observed that no intimation of the 
real object of the mission is given. This made 
him distrustful at first, but the repeated assurances 
of protection, and the necessity of confidence, at 
length inspired him with the requisite degree, and 
he started. 

" On arriving at A., and inquiring for the person 
named, he found there was such a one residing 
three miles distant. The next morning he reached 
his house, and found the man sitting up, but in 
great distress, and with head and face closely 
bandaged and bound. The conversation naturally 
turned on the complaint; and while the patient 
was relating how intensely he was suffering from 
neuralgia, and how he had been deprived of sleep 
for two weeks, our friend's hand was slowly and 
involuntarily raised to the sick man's face, and 
gently touched him near the ear with the tips of 
two fingers. The patient suddenly started, and 



196 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

with both hands clasping his leg, and raising it 
from the floor, exclaimed — 

" ' What did you do to my leg, sir ? ' 

'' ' Nothing at all,' replied our friend, ' I uncon- 
sciously touched your face, but cannot tell the 
object of it ; but I did nothing to your leg.' 

'"But I am sure you did, for I. felt it all 
through me.' 

" ' Well,' said our friend, ' I guess it is all right ; 
though there is some mystery about it, it is 
probably all for the best.' 

"'I think so,' the man replied, 'for I feel 
much better for it. Indeed, my pain has all left 
me.' 

" I am authorized to say it did not return. This 
occurred the 3d day of last April. 

" We omit, as unnecessary for present purposes, 
all theorizing speculations on the above facts thus 
briefly condensed, and will only add, that the same 
gentleman has, in the same incomprehensible man- 
ner, been directed to make several other journeys, 
in one case, of more than a hundred miles, and for 
purposes entirely unknown, and only ascertained 
as they became accomplished through his own 
unconscious agency. 

" These things, whatever may be their cause, 
certainly appear more like 'angels' visits,' than the 
wanderings of devouring devils, and although they 
may be ^few and far between,' let us be thankful 
that they are bestowed at all." 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 197 

I learn from Br. Spear, that D. Y., the person 
above mentioned as experiencing such instanta- 
neous reUef, has since deceased. He remained 
easy, and seemed to be recovering his health for 
several days, when a fresh exposure brought back 
his disease with augmented violence. Br. S. 
received directions from the beneficent spirits to 
visit him again in his extremity. But when he 
arrived, the sufferer was surrounded by persons 
who would not permit any attempt to render him 
spirit-reUef. So they blistered and leeched, and 
wrought upon him, according to their medical 
wisdom, till he expired. 

Another Case. One morning, his daughter 
Sophronia, the medium before mentioned, received 
a hand-writing from the spirits, directing her 
father to call on and relieve a certain lady, one of 
his friends, that day at noon. He thought this 
very strange, as he supposed the lady to be in 
health. However, he called on her as directed, 
and found her suffering from a very severe pain in 
the top of her head. She said she had been sub- 
ject to turns of this distress for some time, and 
that during its continuance life became almost 
intolerable to her. On quietly sitting down with her 
for a little while, his hand was raised, and applied 
to her forehead. Immediately the pain lessened, 
and what was left seemed to locate itself in her 
neck. When he saw her again, the pain had com- 
pletely left her head and neck, and she complained 
17* 



198 SPIEIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

only of a peculiar soreness in her feet. This 
symptom soon passed away, and she has since felt 
no further inconvenience from the illness, from 
whose frequently recurring visits she had so griev- 
ously suffered. This lady gratefully acknowledges 
the relief imparted to her, but professes no settled 
faith in spirit-interpositions, and is wholly averse 
to having her name published. I therefore refrain 
from giving it, though it is in my possession. 

A similar case was that of Mrs. Pierpont, wife of 
the Rev. John Pierpont, now of Med ford, Mass. 
She had been subject for several years to a painful 
affliction of the head, which at times quite unfitted 
her for business and social enjoyment. She was 
speedily relieved by the same mysterious interpo- 
sition, and is daily rejoicing in the blessing con- 
ferred on her. 

Only a short time since, a lady in Georgetown, 
Mass., was struck by lightning. Having partially 
recovered from the shock, she remained for sev- 
eral days exceedingly distressed for breath. Br. 
Spear was strongly impressed to attend the Anti- 
Slavery Convention, then about to take place in 
that town. He went, and there met two friends, 
who also were Media. While conversing with 
them, one of their hands was written with to this 
purport — "I want J. M. Spear to call on that poor 
woman who has been struck by lightning." It 
was signed, "Franklin." These three Media 
were all previously ignorant that such an event 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 199 

had occurred, not being residents of the town. 
Bat it was well known to those who were, and the 
particulars readily given. However, neither of the 
three was disposed to have the request complied with. 
Br. Spear was very much fatigued and exhausted, 
and his two friends insisted that he ought to 
remain quietly with them for conversation. Objec- 
tions and excuses were pleaded in abundance, but 
" Franklin " still urged his request, that the poor 
woman should be visited. One of the Media said, 
'' We want Mr. Spear to stay with us, that we 
may enjoy the interview." It was immediately 
written by the spirit, — "Who are yoiiV^ It was 
asked, "Who will go with him 7" The response 
came promptly, " Who but /.^" It was near 
evening, and if any thing should be done, it must 
be done soon. Br. S. became so impressed with 
a sense of duty to go, that finally, in spite of his 
own weariness and the remonstrances of his friends, 
he started. For the first hundred rods, he says it 
seemed extremely burdensome to drag himself 
along. He had a mile and a half to walk. It 
was not long, however, before he felt such an 
elasticity animating his steps, that all tiresomeness 
of efl'ort ceased, and before he was aware of it, 
he had arrived opposite the lady's residence, and 
meeting a man was directed to her door. He 
iniroduced himself as a friend, who had heard of 
her afiiiction, and who, having had some success 
in alleviating distress, hoped he might be of some 



200 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

service to her. He seated himself near her, and 
instantly both their hands were raised so as to 
present the pahns parallel to each other, two or 
three inches asunder. The Medium's hand 
seemed to him to be absorbing some subtle, im- 
ponderable element from the lady's limb, which 
pained him but relieved her. Soon she looked up 
to her husband and said, " That distress has left 
me. I can now breathe freely." This was the 
first intimation Br. S. had received that her diffi- 
culty was in breathing. She was completely 
relieved, and he returned to his lodgings with a 
joyous heart and an approving conscience; though 
with a strange aching of his hand and arm, which 
lasted nearly an hour. 

The Drawings. These are very strange and 
curious. I can give but an imperfect general 
description of them. One must see them, in order 
to get a tolerable idea of their peculiarities. Br. 
Spear declares that he never had the least ex- 
perience, exercise, instruction, or taste in this 
business of drawing, and that, in forming these 
singular figures, he had no conscious design or 
idea what his hand Avas being moved to draw, but 
went on from line to line, and touch to touch, 
through the entire execution of them, under the 
impressions and controlling guidance of an intelli- 
gent will distinct from his own. Nor have they 
yet been explained to him ; nor does he believe 
that he could, of his own skill, make any decent 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 201 

copy of them. He used no scale, dividers, parallels, 
or other instruments, except pieces of coin, which, 
in some instances, he was impressed to make 
use of in forming certain small circles. He was 
impressed to procure a few large sheets of paper, 
some writing quills, and two or three different 
colored inks. All this was unaccountable to 
him, as he had long discarded quills for their 
metallic substitutes, and scarcely ever made use 
of any other than ordinary ink, or writing paper. 
Thus he went forward, not knowing from moment 
to moment what was to be done next. But his 
hand moved to and fro in a very ingenious manner, 
forming squares, triangles, circles, and all kinds 
of figures, in all kinds of combination, and with 
all kinds of ornamental finish. He was subject 
to interruption almost every moment, yet when 
he returned to his sitting, the work was resumed 
exactly where he quit it. ■ Numerous mottoes, 
choice passages of Scripture, &c., appear in the 
open spaces, and all about the various devices ; 
which he was directed where to find and how to 
insert. What is to come of all this, or whether it 
has specific significations hereafter to be explained, 
remains an impenetrable mystery. I shall not un- 
dertake to describe these drawings more particular- 
ly. It is possible that fac similes of them may 
be published before long ; especially if they should 
prove to have any important interpretation, and if 
similar phenomena should be developed through 



202 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

Other Media. This last has already happened in 
several places. It is in process now at Hopedale. 
The future must be waited for to explain it. 

Receiving Texts and Skeletons of Discourses. 
This has occurred with Br. Spear repeatedly. 
Texts have been prescribed for him, in which he 
never before saw any important meaning, and 
skeletons written out, giving them bearings and 
applications of great pertinence. He has several 
times been directed to go and preach discourses 
from those texts, sometimes luith^ and sometimes 
without using the skeleton, to particular congrega- 
tions, with the distinct understanding that his own 
mind should remain passive, and that a certain 
spirit should preach through him. And in all such 
cases he has realized a happy fulfillment of the 
promised inspiration. 

All this is marvelous ; yet who may presume it 
to have been wholly illusory? Doubtless many 
will confidently deem it such, and treat every thing 
of the kind with contempt. Once I might have 
leaned in that direction. But I have seen too 
much that my native ignorance deemed impossible^ 
not to have been rendered modest in my scepti- 
cism. Truth is truth, in spite of all ignorance 
and unbelief. And there is a vast ocean of truths, 
which man will have to learn sooner or later. 
Shakspeare put into Hamlet's mouth a pregnant 
saying, often quoted by the learned, though poorly 
appreciated by too many of them, viz. :-— 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 203 

*' There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, 
Than are dreamt of in your philosophy." 

If this were better remembered, we should proba- 
bly have fewer scoffers, and more honest learners, 
among mankind. Let no one make a fool of 
himself, either by extreme credulity, or by self- 
conceited increduliiy. The latter, though a more 
respectable fool than the former, is often a greater 
one. 



204 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

COMMUNICATIONS 

Purporting to come from the spirit of Adia Augustus Ballou, who 
departed this life Feb. 8, 1852, through Elizabeth Alice Eeed, of 
Hopedale, Writing Medium, &c. 

The communications which occupy this chapter 
are copied from the Practical Christian, in which 
they were originally published. I have been re- 
peatedly asked how these communications were 
given, i^^e/Aer I confidently relied on them as really 
from our dear son, lohether I did not think they 
originated in my own mind, &c. In answer to 
these questions I can only say, as I have heretofore 
said : 1. That they came through a Medium who, 
I firmly believe, is morally incapable of intending 
to deceive, and who declares that she is unconscious 
of originating the ideas, or of any volition to ex- 
press them in v/riting ; but that simultaneously the 
ideas were strongly impressed on her mind, and 
written out with her hand, by a spiritual intelli- 
gence distinct from and superior to her own. 
2. That I have no good reasons to doubt the siib- 
stajitial genuineness of the communications, but 
many for accepting them as entirely reliable; yet that 
so long as there remains even a 'possibility of the 
contrary, I have to confess a frequently rising 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 205 

anxiety to receive some absohiie demonstration. 
Whether I ever shall receive such a demonstration 
while I remain in the flesh, God only knows. All 
I can do is, to accept with gratitude what has been, 
or shall be dispensed. 3. That I am wholly uncon- 
scious of originating a single idea in these commu- 
nications, and cannot see one particle of evidence 
for believing that they were psychologically derived 
from my mind. Many of the ideas are unlike any 
that I had previously formed ; and those fundamen- 
tal ones, in which my son was educated by me, 
are as independently expressed, as they ever could 
be, were he alive in the flesh to utter them. And I 
must say that, to my understanding, there never 
was a more absurd hypothesis brought forward to 
account for unquestionably intelligent eff"ects, than 
that they proceed from utterly unconscious minds. 
On such a hypothesis it may be presumed, that 
unconscious minds have produced all efl'ects, natu- 
ral and artificial, in the universe, from the creation 
of a planet, to the making of a watch. Unless 
something better than mere supposition and assump- 
tion can be brought forv/ard to render such notions 
probable, men ought to blush at the thought of 
using them in this discussion. They are utterly 
unphilosophical, and contrary to all settled analo- 
gies of cause and effect. Nevertheless, let every 
one be fully persuaded in his own mind. I cannot 
aff'ord to quarrel even with unreasonable scepticism. 
1 have always had as much as I could do to over- 
18 



206 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

come my own. I rejoice that Heaven has so devel- 
oped my intellectual and moral nature, and so 
unfolded the great realities of immortality before 
me, that I can firmly believe what I do. By the 
faith I have I will walk, till it be superseded by 
glorious and absolute knowledge. With regard to 
the following communications, I will only add, that 
I hope no one will grudge the comfort they afford 
to bereaved hearts, however slender may be consid- 
ered the thread on which that comfort is sus- 
pended. 

COMMUNICATIONS. 

(Feb. 14.) Have faith in God. He will cause 
the promises of His Gospel to cheer and sustain 
you in this hour of trouble. "Let not your hearts 
be troubled; ye believe in God/' believe also that 
He is able to save you in all your troubles and 
afflictions. 

Have patience ; you will all join me in the Mas- 
ter's own good time. Mother will soon feel better, 
I think. How the angels rejoice that I am with 
them ! How will you rejoice — all, when we meet 
in this happy sphere. 

I hope to be able to move mother's hand soon. 
Have faith and patience, dear mother ; I shall ever 
be with you to comfort and bless. Mother, this is 
Augustus writing — do not doubt. 

(Feb. 15.) I wish to say to mother and all of 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 207 

you, that when I passed out of my clayey tene- 
ment, I did not suffer, but was so happy I am un- 
able to describe it. Have you read Davis's Philos- 
ophy of Death? He was pretty nearly right in 
that part of his work. So the spirits (my com- 
panions) tell me. 

Do not think so much of my last illness ; it was 
the gate to glory. Think of this beautiful land, 
where we all shall soon be reunited. You will be 
elevated to purer communion with perfected spirits 
by what seems to you a terrible blow. 

(Feb. 16.) I wish to say a word to mother. 
She wishes to be a Medium for writing. She will 
be, but now she is weak and exhausted, and could 
not bear it ; and therefore I shall not attempt to 
inflaence her in that way. But she is susceptible 
to impressions, and she must not doubt them. I 
am with her, and do comfort her ; it is not imagi- 
nation at all. 

We form incorrect ideas of what our feelings will 
be when we are received into the spirit world. 
It is right ; we could not perform our duties while 
on earth, if we had a full conception of the eternal 
world. 

I want him [father] to preach from 1 Cor. 10 : 
12. The Hopedale people are in a condition to be 
benefited by such a sermon as he would preach 
from that text. [The words are — " Let him that 
thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall ;" and 



208 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

were preached from, as requested, on the ensuing 
Sabbath with good effect.] 

Ques. Can you see spirits in other spheres, and 
at a distance from you 7 A71S. I distinctly see all 
spirits who are near to me, as I formerly saw my 
earthly friends. And I now see spirits more easily 
than I do mortals. I cannot look through infinite 
space, as I once supposed spirits could. 

Q. Were you with me to impress me with your 
presence strongly last Sunday, when 1 was return- 
ing from meeting] I was. Q. Can you tell me 
where I was at the moment I was most sensible 
of your presence ? Near William's, as you were 
coming from the school-house. [Exactly correct.] 

Q. You say you are a teacher ; can you explain 
somewhat the particulars ? A7is. I teach those 
younger than myself. Many children inhabit the 
fourth sphere, as they do all the spheres higher 
than this, and one lower, the third; but in the first 
and second there are only a few children. Few 
are so low as to go into that state. We have a 
peculiar way of gathering knowledge : study is 
made a pleasure — one of the greatest we have here, 
where all is pleasure. A knowledge of the sciences 
is combined with religious knowledge. , Words are 
inadequate to express our manner of gaining infor- 
mation ; it is delightful. We study to get a knowl- 
edge of all which earthly scholars do, but not 
through books. The Teachers' thoughts are ours, 
the moment we behold their faces, if they choose 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 209 

to have it so. Ideas are not confused ; but the loill 
to learn we must have, or to learn is impossible. I 
have not given you a very clear idea of it ; but 
more hereafter. 

[Interrupted by company. Letters of condo- 
lence received, by his sister Abbie, and read with 
weeping.] My weejnng Ahlie, those letters call 
forth tears, although there is consolation in them. 
Such praises as I receive are all undeserved. Weak 
was I, and erring, as others of my kind. For all 
that was good I am grateful, as it has been such a 
source of hope and strength to all the dear friends 
I have left — left^ did 1 say? No, I am with you 
all. You will yet realize it even more than you do 
now. And Abbie, you cannot love to have me 
write more than I love to do so. You will have 
more and more. There will certainly be unmis- 
takable communications from this beautiful world, 
in a short time. Death will lose its terror. We 
shall indeed be separated; but I wish you to feel 
that I am so much more ha2)py, and am exerting "an 
influence over you more powerful for good than I 
have done, or ever might have done, had I remain- 
ed on the earth. 

(Feb. 19.) Q. Do you seem to be at a consid- 
erable distance from the earth ? And how does it 
appear to you ? Aiis. At quite a distance ; we see 
all the earths, as well as the one you inhabit. 
They do not look as stars or planets do to you. 
18* 



210 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

They are indeed worlds like yours, and we see 
them as such. 

Q. Have you any thing analogous to sleep, or 
refreshment in your state 7 Ans. Our rest is 
change. Our food is spiritual. Knowledge is 
food. Spirits more enlightened might explain 
more than I am now able to do. 

Q. Have you seen any spirits that were really 
unhappy ? A?is. I have seen those not as happy 
as myself, but none that might be termed iinhapj)y. 
Conscience is a fearful tormentor, and spirits, even 
after they reach the fourth sphere, are not supremely 
happy at all times. 

Q. Do you distinctly remember what occurred 
to you while on earth 7 Ans. Perfectly so. But 
many things which were once unexplainable, and 
sources of unhappiness to me, while on the earth, 
are fully explained now. To think of the past to 
me is delightful. 

Q. Respecting the transition of a spirit from 
place to place, &c., &c. Ans. I remove, but it is 
with the quickness of thought. I do not come into 
the room [necessarily], but am and must be near, 
to communicate freely. If I wish to be here, I am 
here at any moment ; and if I wish to return, 1 
return as quickly. During last evening's sitting, I 
returned to my [spirit] home several times. 

Q. Have you dwellings, &c, 7 Ans. We are in 
open space; our dwelling is immensity. 

Q. Concerning appearances of things in the 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 211 

spirit world. Atis. Things analogous to nature, 
but not to art^ we have. 

Q, Concerning spheres and the qualifications of 
spirits for particular spheres. Ans. We go into the 
society of purer spirits when we enter a higher 
sphere, and that is what we mean by the term. 
[The qualifications of a spirit for a particular 
sphere] all relate to character, moral and spiritual. 
Those spirits who inhabit the second sphere, and 
the first also, have no desire for the society of 
seventh-sphere spirits, and consequently never or 
very seldom see them. Spirits of the fourth sphere 
and upwards do indeed exert an influence on those 
of the first and second; but it is in a similar way 
to that in which we influence you. 

Q. Can you describe how you are able to write 
through a medium, &c. 1 Ans. I feel as though I 
enter into her for the time being, or as if my spirit 
entered into her. I am disencumbered of my spir- 
itual form, and take hers. More than one spirit 
can enter the medium at once. The mediums all 
go into the trance by means of several spirits enter- 
ing the body at one time. 

Q, Can mediums avoid going into faintings and 
trance? Ans. Will can prevent it, unless weak- 
ness is brought on by sitting too much. 

Q. How can we insure a communication from 
a particular spirit with whom we desire inter- 
course 7 Ans. If your mind is concentrated on one 
spirit, and you wish to hear from that one, he or 



212 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

she is generally present. Several spirits do not 
enter unless the medium sits too long, or requests 
itj as mediums do when they go into the trance. 

Q. Can you describe the personal appearance 
of spirits in the lovv^er spheres ? Ans. They look 
far less beautiful than do spirits of the fourth sphere ; 
and spirits increase in beauty of appearance as they 
advance to higher spheres. Those of the first look 
as the inhabitants of the earth do, — some of them 
are not as beautiful as earth's inhabitants. 

Q. Can 3^ou read our thoughts? Ans. I can 
read your thoughts very easily when Alice [the 
Medium] is sitting ; and can do so at any time more 
easily than when 1 was with you in the flesh. 

Q. Have you any thing corresponding to prayer, 
singing, and other devotional exercises ? Ans. Our 
prayers are continual. Our praises are continual. 
How could it be otherwise, where all is joy? We 
do not pray audibly. There is no need of preach- 
ing; the countenance is a never ending sennon ; 
all are preachers here. But some cannot impress 
truths as others can. In this we are like to earth's 
inhabitants. 

Q. Can you pass through solid substances, &c. ? 
Ans. My spirit can pass through any substance, 
but it must first be divested of the spiritual body 
[or form ] 

Spirits met me from the fourth, fifth, and sixth 
spheres when 1 left the body. 

(Feb. 20.) I shall soon be able to give my testi- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 213 

mony without having it warped by the conditicn 
of the medium. You will know that your son is 
really a spirit, and with you often — nay, always, 
when your thoughts rest on me with deep regret. 
And in the silent night-watches, when steeped in 
forge tfulness, in dreams you will still behold me, 
as I was on the earth, or as a beatified spirit. 
Mother may and probably has beheld me in her 
dreams. I have endeavored to impress my image 
on her mind, but am not certain whether I suc- 
ceeded in doing so. 

[In answer to a question.] I have a spiritual 
form, which I assume or cast off as occasion re- 
quires. I have my spiritual form or body when I 
communicate by tippings or rappings, but to write 
my spirit must enter the medium [without its form], 
otherwise I am unable to control her will or mus- 
cles. You are aware that I assume my form at a 
moment's warning. The moment I leave Alice's 
[the Medium's] body, I assume my own. If I 
hover, near you at other times, my spiritual form is 
with me. The doors do not have to be opened [for 
our admission], as we do not have to enter the 
room to move the table, &c. It is done by an effort 
of the will ; which at present we are not able to 
explain fully — partly because you could not un- 
derstand it, and because you are not in a condition 
to know it. 

[Ans. to question respectiug what constitutes one 
a medium.] I wish I could explain it, but am 



214 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

unable now. It depends upon peculiar conditions 
of the physical system ; although a pure-minded 
medium will receive [correspondingly] high com- 
munications. You are aware that some persons 
have become mediums, and continued to be such 
but a short time, owing to some change in their 
health or constitutions. 

Q. Concerning how mediums happen to fall 
into fainting fits, and other nervous irregularities. 
Ans. They abuse themselves by sitting irregularly, 
and too inuch ; by sitting in the midst of crowds — 
sceptics and those who trust implicitly, all gathered 
together, forming any thing but the harmonious 
circle which should surround a medium. They 
are reduced to the state you speak of by these 
abuses, and by their own opposition to it. Medi- 
ums should be calm, passive, prayerful, waiimg 
for the truth, no matter how much it conflicts with 
their preconceived opinions. It would be next to 
impossible [for us] to write freely with a person 
dispossessed of conscientiousness and religious.trust, 
or one entirely devoid^ of those qualities. 

Q. Are we in danger from evil spirits ? Ans. 
It depends upon yourselves altogether. With the 
deep religious and prayerful spirit you manifest, I 
see no danger of evil spirits. Spirits from the first, 
second, and third spheres are the only ones we call 
low spirits, and they are are not attracted to the 
prayerful, devout, the sincere seeker after commu- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 215 

nion with elevated spirits. They seek for congeni- 
aUty, and go where they find it. 

[Ans. to question.] I can communicate with 
those in the lower spheres, and can send into those 
above. I can visit the fifth sphere now, and do 
often. After arriving at the highest degree of the 
fourth or any sphere, we are allowed to visit the 
next higher. This is well. We desire to inhabit 
said sphere after visiting it; and to loill to do so is 
equivalent to going there ; or at least we are sure 
to inhabit it in a very short time. 

[Ans. to question concerning directions for be- 
coming mediums.] The same directions for all 
who wish to become mediums. Sit once a day, 
and fix your mind on the spirit with whom you 
wish to communicate. Lay your hand passively 
in your lap, and wait calmly until we are able to 
move it. Where there, is a sincere desire for spir- 
itual communications all good spirits desire to man- 
ifest themselves, and improve every opportunity to 
do so. 

(Feb. 21.) [dues, concerning errors in commu- 
nications, &c.] Ans. I must charge it to imper- 
fection, and want of passiveness in the medium. 
You may often at first get contradictory communi- 
cations. It requires much patience to wait for all 
weakness of mind and body to be corrected in most 
mediums. 

Q. How near must you be to communicate? 
Ans. We must be within a few feet. We some- 



216 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

times enter the room, but are not necessitated to do 
so. We cannot communicate miles off; or spirits 
from the fourth sphere cannot. As we advance to 
higher spheres, we can communicate from a greater 
distance. 

' Q. Is it right to aspire to converse with spirits, 
(S6C. '? Ans. It is right to aspire after it ; hut it 
may not be possible for you to hold converse with 
spirits — not entirely owing' to your spiritual con- 
dition, however. That might warrant it, and yet 
it may not be the will of the Infinite to have it so. 

Spirits of the higher spheres, the seventh and 
sixth, are termed angels. All are angels in the 
Celestial sphere, the one great Sphere above all 
others. 

(Feb. 24.) Be hopeful. I shall yet make my 
presence such a reality that you cannot doubt it. 
Your thoughts are upon me so much, I am very 
much drawn towards you — more than spirits usu- 
ally are towards their earthly friends. The oftener 
you indulge in meditation-on spiritual things, the 
more easy will it become for me to manifest myself 
to you. Do you not often feel in those seasons of 
meditation that I am with you? Can you not 
almost feel my presence? It is at such times that I 
am near you, and you are blessed, as you are not 
under other circumstances. 

Q. Concerning Adin and Pearley, tv/o brothers 
who died young, many years since. A?is. 1 often 
see them. They have various occupations, as 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 217 

Other spirits have, but are not confined to any one 
thing. They are with me usually when I visit you. 
They are here now. [Question about their looks 
and personal appearance.] There is a family 
resemblance in all spirits, so far as I have observed. 
Adin and Pearley are men^ as much as if they had 
lived on the earth until they became such. 

(Feb. 25). Q. Have you heard, or do you 
know whether we are to have any remarkable 
manifestations from the spirit world soon? Ans. I 
have heard and know that there is reason to expect 
great and astounding manifestations from us within 
two or three years. These communications are but 
a commencement of what you may expect. 

Q. Can you give us any distinct conception of 
the scenes around you, and of your sensations'? 
A. What should they be but joyous? You cannot 
expect me to describe them. I should know of 
nothing earthly with which I could compare our 
sensations. 

(March 5.) [On Saturday, P. M., (of the day 
his fatal sickness commenced at night,) as he was 
returning to his boarding place, he suddenly received 
a strong premonition, seemingly as from a spirit 
speaking to him in these words : " You are going 
to be very sick^ He mentioned this to Mrs. 
Washburn, his hostess, twice during the early 
part of the evening; adding that he had not felt 
so well as on that afternoon for some weeks. Re- 
19 



218 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

ferring to this premonition, he now, March 5th, 
says:] 

Pearley [his spirit brother] impressed me with 
the fact that I was going to be sick, on that Satur- 
day afternoon. He has informed me of it since I 
came here. 

When I survey the glories of the Spirit Home, 
and contrast them with the minor beauties of the 
earth I once inhabited, my soul thrills with joy 
unutterable. I am amazed while with you, that 
you can ever shed a tear at my change. And if to 
me the transition is so delightful, when my path 
was so cloudless on earth, what must it be to the 
children of affliction ! Ah, the joy that I have 
witnessed when some, whose way through life was 
ever gloomy, first beheld the wondrous glories of 
our world ! You must taste it, feel it, to under- 
stand it. 

Q. Could we have done any thing effectual for 
your recovery ? We have often reflected on it 
with sad anxiety. Ans. You must not think of it. 
It is not well to do so. You could not have done 
any thing which would have restored me to health ; 
although you might have relieved me somewhat, 
had you been with me earlier. I do not like to 
recall it; you must look above. Think not of 
what /suffered, while so many are suffering nov/, 
and I am so happy here. 

Father, I am fast advancing. The glories of 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 210 

higher spheres are daily unfolded to me, although 
I still remain in the fourth. 

(March 8.) Blissful thought ! all darkness 
turned to light ! I am enraptured, nor can I 
express my joy. I see in my mind's eye trials and 
sorrows innumerable for Earth's inhabitants; but 
beyond it all is the prospect of a brighter day ; 
when among all the blessings, not the least shall 
be communion with the spirits of the pure and 
good. Some of you will see that day. . Do you 
ask how I can foretell this? I know how the 
inhabitants of other Earths have progressed, and 
the order is the same in all. It will be gradual, 
and some years will pass before a great change. 
You have already had phrophecies to this effect ; 
heed them. Father, be patient, watch and wait. 
Another century cannot commence, before this great 
change will be wrought. I may not tell you more. 
I say again, be patient, watch and hope. 

(At sundry dates not noted.) 

Miss Cornelia Strange, one of the Entering Class 
at the Bridgewater Normal School — which class 
was much under the instruction of A. A. B. for the 
eight weeks of his Teaching — was taken sick about 
a week after his death, and deceased a week later. 
She purported to be present one day, and commu- 
nicated as follows : " Cornelia Strange is here, 
and ha})py to communicate. My dear Teacher is 
with me, and with what joy were w^e reunited ! 
Friends on earth we were, but truer friends in 



220 SPIBIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

heaven. Ah, friends, how can you weep, when 
we are in such a blissful clime 7 I entreat you, 
think of the time when we shall all together 
join in anthems of praise to the Sovereign of this 
lovely Home, the Spirit-Land. Hallelujah ! Hal- 
lelujah ! " 

Augustus to his sister Abbie : 

You must not think of me as I should have 
been, or as I was, but as a spirit hovering near you 
to soothe and bless. True, I should have been 
with you now in body, [it was vacation], had I 
lived ; but is it not more blessed to have a spiritual 
companion and comforter than an earihly? You 
have no need now to think of me as subject to 
temptations and trials, but as one who, freed from 
them^ may still be with you, still cheer you with 
liope and consolation, and at last welcome you, 
when your pilgrimage shall end, to these blessed 
mansions, where love and joy shall ever abound. Is 
it not selfish in you, Abbie. to think of wishing 
me back to the earth, when you so fully realize 
the sufferings which 1 have escaped by my early 
removal from it 7 Hope still — trust in the Redeemer 
— and in all things you shall be able to say with 
your whole heart, " He doeth all things well." 
Think not more of those who have passed to the 
Spirit World before you, than of the many dear 
friends left behind. 

(March 23.) [To his parents, (fcc, just after 
Quarterly Meeting at Hopedale,] See you not 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 221 

how all your afflictions work for good? Be not 
disheartened ; brighter days will dawn upon this 
benighted world ; brighter days upon Hopedale. 
Surely you see evidences of this already, in the 
earnest zeal of those with you, and in the deep 
interest of many abroad. Your meeting has been 
one deeply interesting to many, very mayiy^ good 
spirits. We have an ardent desire, oftentimes, 
when such meetings are held, to manifest ourselves 
in some unmistakable way ; but you are not pre- 
pared for that yet. 

I wish to tell you first, that since I last wrote, 
[i. e., nearly a week since, as understood,] I have 
entered the fifth sphere. I am surrounded by many 
who were friends of yours, and of the Hopedale 
people. 

[In answer to remarks of his father.] True, this 
is a bright and happy world, but I can leave it with 
pleasure to do any thing towards consoling you. 
The earth you inhabit is not all darkness and 
gloom — although many the sorrows, you must all 
pass through before entering a better. Few persons 
have as just conceptions of the Spirit Home as you 
do, father and mother ; but you, too, have fallen 
short of the reality in your ideas of it. 

I would gladly do much more than I am at 
present able, that you might realize my presence 
oftener ; and you must remember that I am obliged 
to wait as well as yourself; which is not very 
agreeable when we behold all the sins and follies 
19* 



222 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

of Earth's inhabitants, and feel that Avere they in 
a right state, individually and socially, we might 
do so much to benefit them. But the time is not 
far distant when we shall be able to do so. What 
joy then for you^ and for us ! Do not think I am 
afar off, when you do not receive long communi- 
cations. Think rather of the time, when to have 
seen the half of what you now see, and believed 
that it came from spirits, would have given you 
unspeakable joy. Does it not now give you much 
happiness to know we are near, and can in some 
degree make our presence felt, even though you 
may wish for something more striking, more con- 
vincing to all around? 

Do you wish the society of pure spirits 7 Make 
yourselves pure and holy in thought and conversa- 
tion. Listen to the breathings of the Divine Spirit, 
nor fail to heed its warnings. Your experience 
has taught you that your happiest moments are 
those spent in communion with the Deity. Why 
then seek for happiness in any other way ? The 
cares of the busy world weary and perplex your 
minds, and from them you gladly turn to the joys 
supreme which you find in forgetfulness of them 
all, and in communion with the Infinite. 

(April 1). Oh, my dear mother, you may not 
know how happy I am in watching over yoii^ and 
others of my earthly friends. It is one of my 
greatest joys. 

It is not right that the glories of the Spirit Home 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 223 

shoulc^ be all unfolded to yon now. You are not 
prepared for it; neither is it in our power to tell 
you much more than we do. When we shall be 
able to control mediums entirely, so that their 
thoughts and ours shall not be mixed, we shall 
have much more to say. As yet there has been 
none whom we could entirely control. 

What a glorious thought, that we shall all one 
day be united in this blissful Home ! You will then 
be able to comprehend all — perfectly to understand 
why I was taken from you. You begin to do so 
now. Hope my friends, hope evermore. 

(April 4.) It seems as though all the joys of my 
Spirit Home were enhanced by the pleasure of 
holding converse with my earihly friends. Trust 
in God. He superintends all things, both the 
present and future. Angels watch your progress, 
and the progress of all with deep interest. The 
portals of Heaven are opened wide, and the inhabit- 
ants of earth are entering constantly. The joys, 
the glories of our Home amaze, entrance them ; 
and as they gaze enraptured, they are welcomed 
with seraphic songs to this land — truly a " land of 
rest,'" but a rest so active, that were you to know 
the full extent of it, you perhaps would think it 
must be wearying. 

How glorious the thought ! You shall yet hold 
free converse with spirits — pure and perfected 
spirits ; and their revelations will astonish the 
world, while they will assist in the great work of 



224 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

Reformation which now seems to move so slowly. 
It is moving slowly but surely^ and by " Faith's 
discerning eye'* the pure and good already see the 
dawning of a new day. I speak to you much of 
Earth's reformation ; but it is so certain that it will 
come, I wish to infuse into your minds a portion of 
my own Faith and Hope. 

It seems to me strange that you are not as full of 
hope and joy as myself; and when I see father and 
mother sad and desponding, mourning my departure 
from the Earth, I can hardly endure to have 
them so. I wish to have them look into the future, 
and see as I do, how all these things will work 
for good. Trials and sorrows I also see, but 
beyond those the eternal reign of peace and righte- 
ousness. Your reward will come then, father, 
and also the reward of all true souls, who are 
and have so long been laboring for the redemption 
of the world from its weight of sin and wo. I 
will not write more this morning, but bid you 
adieu. Only let me once more entreat you to look 
with the eye of faith into the future^ and with 
patience wait. 

(April 23.) Day after day passes, and spirits 
continually watch the progress of this new light, a 
light which is dawning upon many a soul hereto- 
fore wandering in scepticism, without God or a 
Saviour. Oh, that this light may soon dawn upon 
the benighted souls of all mankind ! Then will the 
great day of jubilee have come, and with it the 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 225 

sorrows of the past be done away. The tears of 
the mourner shall be dried, and at the departure of 
each soul from the world will be heard songs of 
rejoicing and anthems of praise — praise that a spirit 
is born into the Eternal world. 

Listen still, my friends, to the voices which 
speak peace and consolation to your inner natures, 
and while you enjoy the pleasure of conscious 
communion with spirits, think of those who in the 
darkness of their souls can feel no such conscious- 
ness. 

Oh, rapture divine ! The glories daily unfolded 
to me fill my soul's whole nature with such a real- 
izing sense of the goodness of the Infinite Author of 
these blessings, that 1 would fain impress you with 
some portion of my joy. I look, and all good 
spirits look with peculiar pleasure on the great 
work of Social Reform. When we look upon the 
world around you and see how vanity, self-love, 
sensuality, and kindred vices fill the hearts of the 
greater part of mankind, how the desire of wealth, 
and the love of power cause man to oppress and 
enslave his brother man, we are made to rejoice 
by turning our eyes to this Dale, and in the 
vision of faith beholding the whole earth, under 
sitch principles and those even better, changed into 
the Eden that once was. 

You cannot realize the love which is ever flow- 
ing frorii the inhabitants of the Heavenly Home. 
This unbounded love and pity exerts an influence. 



226 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

which, though little understood or felt, is doing a 
vast amount of good ; rendering many a heart, 
otherwise desolate, fail of joy and peace ; smooth- 
ing the couch of sickness and death, and while it 
ushers into immortal blessedness the departed spirit, 
speaks such words of hope and consolation to the 
mourner as no earthly heart could dictate. The 
guilty one, too, who at times seems almost un- 
worthy of a thought, is under the influence of its 
messengers. With words of forgiveness and pity 
they continually turn his thoughts back to his 
days of innocence, or in gentle tones speak of the 
Saviour's love and sufferings, and with untiring 
patience continue their v/atch — restraining him 
from still viler deeds, even when they succeed not 
in turning him to virtue's v/ays. If pure and holy 
spirits can thus speak to the vilest of God's crea- 
tures, shall man with his frailty and imperfection 
disdain to do so 7 Ah, when will the religion of 
Christ be so instilled into the heart of man, that he 
will follow His example in visiting the poor, the 
ignorant, the sinful, and endeavoring to comfort, 
educate and reclaim ! 

The following is a communication purporting to 
come from the same spirit. It was received a few 
weeks since, through Mary E. Bowers, another 
Writing Medium, at Hopedale : — 

When is this world to move, as does the Spirit 
world !■ When are men's thoughts to be con- 
densed into spiritual ideas? When is the light 



SPIKIT MANIFESTATIONS. 227 

from God to cover the whole face of* the earth 7 
When, oh when, is the Church of God to be 
awakened with a new and holy zeal ? When the 
great centre of the universe to throb and beat, as 
though some mighty power had awakened within? 
When is God to reveal himself in an unmistakable 
manner to feeble, suffering, and sinning humanity? 
When the dogmas of sectarianism to be scattered to 
the blast? When the prisoner to be loosed from 
his chains, and when the Slave from his galling 
fetters? When that God-like, God-born principle 
of Peace to reign triumphant ? When the mocker 
of Religion to take off his priestly gown, and stand 
forth with a bared heart, and a knowledge of his 
doings ? And finally, when is the world to be 
redeemed? When the principles are of right^ and 
not of might ; then, and not till ihen^ will sin be 
a stranger^ to the hearts of men unknown. God 
rules in love ; and when his time shall come to do 
the good work, then will it be accomplished. But 
ye must woi'k, and hasten it. Work not for him^ 
but wilh him. 

Be steadfast in well doing. God will prosper 
you, and spirits of the blest will aid you. 

A. A. Ballou. 



228 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

REMARKABLE MANIFESTATIONS. 

In Boston — A strong case, in former times, among the Methodists in 
England— Visible Presences and Wonderful Writings in New York— 
Dr. Buchanan on the Extraordinary Demonstrations at Cleveland, 0. 
Oberlin on Spiritual Intercourse. 

The present chapter concludes this work. I find 
myself strongly tempted to extend it, by making 
selections from the constantly accumulating mass 
of reported Manifestations; but the rapid increase 
of publications on the subject renders this quite 
unnecessary. Regular religious Circles have just 
been organized at Hopedale, for Spiritual improve- 
ment and communication. Should we realize the 
blessings hoped for through these instrumentalities, 
it is possible I may deem it my duty to prepare 
another volume, giving the results. I close the 
present one with a few strong cases, for which I am 
indebted to pubUshed testimonies of unquestionable 
reliability. 

Remarkable Manifestations in Boston. 

The following interesting article was originally 
sent to Horace Greeley of the New York Tribune, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 229 

by whom it was handed over to the Spiritual Tele- 
graph for publication. It appeared in the first 
number of that paper, and is copied thence into 
this worlc. It was written by a gentleman who 
speaks of himself thus: — "During the year that 
1 have been a resident of this country, after an 
absence of nearly half a life-time, spent mostly in 
the armies and navies of foreign countries, I had 
invariably ridiculed the whole theory, if theory 
there be, of spiritual communications by any 
means, until some time in February, when I was 
convinced by demonstrations which I was forced to 
admit could not have been produced by any human 
agency." 

He then proceeds : — 

" Happening to be at the house of William R. 
Hayden, Esq., Editor of the "^ Star Spangled 
Banner," I was requested to be seated at a table 
with Mr. Hayden and his wife, the latter being a 
' Spirit Medium.' 

"I complied, and within the half hour that I 
remained, very many incidents were communi- 
cated, through the medium, which had occurred in 
other countries, some of them many years ago, and 
which I know were not in my own mind at the 
time, until brought vividly back by being spelled 
out through the medium. 

" I also received intelligence of my mother's 
death, of which I had previously been ignorant, and 
which intelligence was confirmed on the same 
20 



230 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

day by a telegraphic despatch, the date tallying 
exactly with that communicated by or through the 
medium. 

" But the demonstrations to which I would call 
your attention were made to myself, and appear to 
be of an entirely different nature. Some three 
weeks since, the editor and proprietor of a paper in 
the city, being entirely sceptical on the subject, 
gave me a word or words, enclosed in an envelope 
which he had sealed and otherwise secured beyond 
the possibility of the contents being extracted, or 
in any way come at without leaving marks of 
violence. The envelope he gave to me with the 
request that I should find, through some 'medium,' 
the words. 

'' On the following week, being in the city, I gave 
him the envelope with the two words written on 
the back. He is satisfied that the envelope had not 
been opened. That same day I received another 
word or words sealed up as the first, from the 
hands of a gentleman, who is now, and has been 
for several years, the proprietor of a city paper, 
with a request similar to the first. 

" I was sitting alone in my chamber at my resi- 
dence, a short distance from the city, at about 11 
o'clock on the night of the Sth of April, when, 
having just finished a newspaper article, on which 
I had been very busily engaged during the day, 
I leaned back in my chair, and taking up a guitar, 
which was the favorite instrument of my wife 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 231 

while living, I commenced one of her native Anda- 
lusian airs. 

"Five minutes might have passed, when I sud- 
denly became possessed of a sensation unlike any 
thing that I had ever experienced before, and a few- 
moments afterwards, I saw the form of my wife 
standing within arm's length of my chair, and near 
tlie fable. 

"It is utterly impossible forme to describe her 
appearance farther than that she was, so far as 
features were concerned, just as she appeared in 
life; but there was a briglit, almost dazzling radi- 
ance about her which defies description. 

"After standing for perhaps ten seconds, with 
her eyes all the lime fixed on me, she took up from 
the table, the sealed envelope, held it in her fingers, 
and smiled, as I had seen her a thousand times 
when living. 

" I am as well satisfi.ed that I saw the words in the 
envelope quite as plainly as I do these which I am 
now writing, as I am of my own existence. I took 
up my pen and wrote two names, whereupon the 
' presence,' or whatever it was, laid down the 
envelope with the most meaning smile of satisfac- 
tion I ever beheld, and almost immediately took up 
a pencil and — I did not see her write, or lay down 
the pencil; but I did see the pencil laying on the 
paper, and there, too, I saw the following sentence 
written in Spanish, and the exact chirography of 



232 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

my wife when alive : — ' God has called a mighty 
army for m.y husband.'' 

" Thirty seconds might have passed, during 
which time I sat and gazed at the 'form,' as free 
from agitation as I ever was in my hfe ; when she 
spoke, — and I should have recognized that voice 
in an instant among ten thousand, even had I not 
seen her. 

" '/ inust go noiVj but I will come again, some- 
time;^ and the next moment I was conscious of 
being alone, although I have no knowledge how the 
presence disappeared. 

" On the succeeding night I saw her in my room 
three several times after I was in bed, and if ever I 
heard words audibly spoken in my life, it was 
from that ' form,' saying : ' Husband, I have been to 
bless our little Inez.'' [Our child, now nearly three 
years old, at Granada, in Spain.] 

"On the following Monday I gave the words 
which I had written, together with the sealed en- 
velope, to the gentleman from whom 1 had received 
it. and who, after satisfying himself that no efforts 
had been made to get at its contents, declared the 
names to be correct; then opening the envelope in 
presence of witnesses who had seen it sealed, 
proved, by comparing them, that they were correct 
in every particular. 

"I received another envelope from a third 
newspaper editor that day, much more carefully 
secured than either of the others, and yesterday 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 233 

I returned it to him, with the contents written out 
correctly. 

"Now, sir, this is all past my comprehension. 
That the presence — the form of my dead wife is 
here beside me at times, I am fully convinced; 
and at those times I see the words contained in 
those envelopes. 

" It may be all a mental hallucination : but I do 
not care to be convinced that it is so. The sensa- 
tions produced by these visits are much too pleas- 
urable for me to have the illusion, if it be one, 
destroyed. g. r. 

"Boston, April 21, 1852." 

Manifestations among the Methodists. 

The following article was originally published in 
" The Religious Messenger of the Philadelphia 
Conference," many years since. It was authen- 
ticated in its tune beyond dispute. 1 give it a 
place, not only because of its own intrinsic im- 
portance, but as a striking sample of occasional 
Spirit Manifestations through all past ages: — 

" The following communication has been handed 

us for publication by a gentleman of this city, who 

received it as here stated, from the late eloquent 

and pious Summerfield, a short time before his 

death. We know the writer; he is a man who 

I is distinguished alike for excellence of character, 

i credibility, piety, and moral worth. His name 

I 20* 



234 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

would at once remove every possible doubt, as to 
the faithfulness and correctness with which the 
narrative has been furnished, and as to the cer- 
tainty that the account we now give, was commu- 
nicated to him by the person above mentioned. 
—Ed. 

" The following account I received from the 
late Rev. John Siimmerfield soon after his return 
from England. Mr. Summerfield informed me 
that he obtained the narrative from the Rev. Rich- 
ard Watson, the gentleman who is now writing 
the excellent work entitled, ' Theological Insti- 
tutes,' one volume of which has reached this 
country. Mr. Watson speaks of Mr. Mills as being 
a man of integrity and good standing in the 
Methodist Church in England, and who was an 
actor in the extraordinary scene. Mr. Watson 
further informed Mr. Summerfield that he was in- 
timately acquainted with Mr. Mills, and knew him 
to be a man of the greatest moral worth, and by no 
means credulous. 

" Mr. Mills had preached on a circuit in England, 
in which lived a man by the name of James, and 
his wife, with whom he was intimately acquainted, 
and at whose house he lodged when on the circuit. 
He having traveled the circuit one year, left it to 
attend Conference, and was returned to it the 
second time. But in the interim, an epidemic 
disease had prevailed in the place where James 
resided, and both himself and his wife were carried 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 235 

off by it suddenly, and within a short time of each 
other. Mr. Mills, however, as usual, went to his 
old lodging, which was then occupied by the 
children, but felt gloomy and distressed at finding 
the abode no longer enlivened by the presence 
of its former pious heads, who had been his 
intimate friends, and in this state of mind retired to 
rest in the same room in which, on former occasions, 
he had been in the habit of sleeping. 

" Soon after laying down, however, Mr. Mills, 
with considerable astonishment, heard, as he sup- 
posed, some persons whispering in an adjoining 
room, into which he immediately repaired to 
ascertain who they were, but found no one. He 
again laid down and concluded that he must have 
been mistaken, but the circumstance brought to 
his recollection a rumor which he had heard at a 
place not very distant, and to which he had paid 
but little attention, that James and his wife had 
been seen several times since their death. While 
thinking on this rumor, he again heard the whis- 
pering renewed. This increased his surprise, and 
a second lime he arose and searched the room, but 
with the same result. He arose the third time 
from the same cause, but after a strict search 
could find no one. After this he resolved to dis- 
regard it, and fell into a sleep and heard nothing 
more. The next morning he left the house, without 
mentioning the circumstance to the children, to 
attend an appointment about three miles distant; 



236 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

and as usual, dined at the house of a pious old lady 
in the neighborhood of the place. This woman, 
though poor and aged, had always insisted on the 
preachers staying with her, and through respect for 
her age and excellent character, they indulged her 
wishes. She provided for Mr. Mills a frugal repast, 
but declined eating wiih him, stating that she 
preferred waiting on, him. 

'' The old lady was generally known by the 
familiar name of Nanny, and by this name she was 
called by the preachers. While Mr. Mills was 
eating his morsel, Nanny, who was seated some 
distance from him, said, ' Mr. Mills, 1 have a request 
to make of you.' ' Well, Nanny, (he replied,) 
what is itV 'Why, (said she,) that you preach 
my funeral sermon on the next Sabbath.' The 
request astonished Mr. Mills, who looking at her 
with surprise, said, ' Nanny, what is the matter 
with you 7 Have you lost your senses V ' Oh, 
no, sir, (she replied,) I know perfectly well what 1 
am talking about, for I shall die on Friday, at three 
o'clock in the afternoon, and though you will be 
some miles from this place, I want you to comply 
with my request, and if you have ever known 
any thing good of me, that may be serviceable to 
others, you can tell it.' 

" ' But, (said Mr. M.,) before I promise to com- 
ply with your request, I should be much gratified 
if you would inform me how you know that you 
will die on Friday, this being on Tuesday 7' 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 237 

' Then, sir, I will inform you. You know that 
reports have been in circulation that James and his 
wife have been seen in different places, by various 
persons, since their death.' ' True, (said Mr. M.,) 
but I regarded it as a mere rumor.' ' But, sir, (she 
replied,) I saw them this morning !' 'You saw 
them?' 'Indeed, I did sir. Early this morning, 
while sweeping my entry, I looked up towards the 
road, and I saw two persons, a man and a woman, 
coming towards the house, who appeared to me to 
resemble James and his wife. I ceased to sweep, 
and looked steadily at them until they came near 
to me, when I found it really was them V Said 
Mills, 'Why, Nanny, were you not afraid 7' 'Me 
afraid ! Mr. Mills, (she replied,) what had I to 
fear? Indeed I was not afraid, for I knew James 
and his wife in this world, and am sure they were 
good people, and 1 was quite certain they had not 
become bad since they left it. Well, sir, as 1 was 
saying, they came up to me, and 1 said, 'James! 
is that you?' And he said, 'Yes, Nanny, it is 
me ; you are not deceived, this is my wife.' And I 
said, ' James, are you happy ?' and he replied, 
' I am,' and so is my wife, and our happiness far 
exceeds any thing we ever conceived of in this 
world.' ' But, (said I,) James, if you are so hap- 
py, why have you returned?' To which he 
replied, 'Strange as it may appear to you, there is 
still a mysterious union existing between us and 
our friends in this world, which will not be dis- 



238 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

solved until the resurrection. Nanny, you know 
that I and my wife died suddenly, in consequence 
of which it has been supposed that I left no will, 
and in order to prevent some uneasiness which is 
likely to exist among the children respecting m.y 
property, we were permitted to return to this world 
to inform some person that I did make a will, and 
where it may be found. We went,' he continued, 
' last night to our former mansion, to inform Mr. 
Mills respecting the Will, but found he was some- 
what frightened, and therefore concluded not to 
tell him, but to see you this mornmg and request 
you to inform him, as he will dine with you to-day, 
for we passed him on the road, and we knew, Nan- 
ny, that you would not be frightened.' ' No, 
indeed, James, I am not alarmed,' she replitd, ' for 
I am vastly glad to see you, especially since you 
are happy.' 'The Will,' he said, 'is in a private 
drawer in the desk which opens by a secret spring, 
(here giving a full description of it,) which the 
children do not know of, and the executors -live in 
the neighborhood. Request Mr. Mills,' he said, 
' to return to the house after dinner, and he will 
find the Will and can see the executors, and can 
have things satisfactorily settled in the family. 
And,' said he, ' Nanny, we are permitted to inform 
you, that on Friday next, at three o'clock in the 
afternoon, you will die and be with us!' 'Oh, 
James,' she replied, 'I am vastly glad to hear it. 
I wish it was Friday now.' ' Well,' said he, 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 239 

^be ready ^ for the messenger will certainly call 
for you at that hour.' She replied, 'Don't fear, 
James, by the grace of God I will be ready,' and 
they left her.' 

'' Mr Mills heard the account with no small 
degree of astonishment, and concluded to return to 
the house from whence he came in the morning. 
Without the least difficulty he found the drawer 
and Will. He also saw the executors, and was 
pleased to find that the Will gave full satisfaction 
to all concerned. On the following Friday, at three 
o'clock, pious Nanny died, and Mr. Mills informed 
Mr. Watson that he preached her funeral sermon 
on the succeeding Sabbath. 

"Mr. Watson remarked to Mr. Summerfield, 
that he had always before been an unbeliever on 
the subject of apparitions, but that he did most fully 
credit this account." 

Spiritual Presences^ Writings i5"^' 

The following statement was made by Mr. E. P. 
Fowler of New York, a younger brother of the 
celebrated Phrenologists, O. S. & L. N. Fowler. 
It was originally published in No. 3, vol. I., of the 
Shekinah, Professor Brittan's Spiritualistic Quar- 
terly. Mr, Fowler is a strong medium : — 
" Editor of the Shekixah, — 

" Dear sir : — In pursuance of your request to 
communicate the facts of my experience, which 



240 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

relate to the origin of the writings, I submit the 
following brief statement : — On the night of the 
21st of November, 3 851, while sleeping alone in 
the third story of the house, I was awakened, 
about one o'clock, by sounds of footsteps in my 
room. Looking np, I saw five men, some of them 
dressed in ancient costume, walking about and 
conversing together. Some of them spoke with 
me, and among other things, told me not to be 
frightened, that they would not harm me, &c. I 
attempted to rise, however, to go down stairs, but 
found that my limbs were paralyzed. These 
strange visitants remained with me about three 
hours, and finally disappeared while going towards 
a window, and when within about two feet of it. 
They did not open the window. During the suc- 
ceeding night, and at about the same hour, I was 
again awakened in a similar manner, and saw 
several persons in my room. Some of those who 
were there on the previous night were present, with 
others whom I had never seen before. One of them 
had what appeared to be a box about eighteen 
inches square; it seemed to contain electrical 
apparatus. They placed the box on the table, and 
then electrical emanations, like currents of light of 
different colors, were seen issuing from the box. 
One of the company placed a piece of paper, pen 
and ink, on the lid of this box. The luminous 
currents now centered around the pen, which was 
immediately taken up and dipped in the ink, and 



SPIKIT MANIFESTATIONS. 241 

without the appUcation of any other force or 
instrumentj so far as I could perceive, the pen was 
made to move across the paper, and a communica- 
tion was made which I have since learned was in 
the Hebrew language. This information I received 
from Prof Bush, to whom the writings were 
submitted for translation, and whose letter ad- 
dressed to you will accompany this statement. 
Soon after three o'clock my new companions left 
me as they had done the previous night, taking the 
box with them. During the time they were in my 
apartment, I was in possession of my natural 
senses, and not only saw them^ but the furniture in 
the room, by means of the illumination which 
their presence caused; and 1 also heard the clock 
strike and carriages passing in the street. 

" I have since witnessed many similar occur- 
rences in which writings, said to be in Hebrew, 
Arabic, Bengalee, and other languages, have, in 
like manner, been executed in my room. I only 
speak of the facts as disclosed to my senses ; of the 
several languages referred to I know nothing. 

"Yours, truly, e. p. f. 

" New York, March 25, 1852." 

Dr. Buchanan on the ManifestatioJis. 

Dr. Jos. R. Buchanan of Cincinnati, O., in his 
Journal of Man for May, thus speaks on this 
subject : — 
21 



242 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

"Decidedly the most wonderful display of in- 
tellect from the spirits, which I have yet witnessed, 
is the command which they give the mediums of 
foreign languages. Spirits not only rap out the 
messages in languages foreign to the medium, hut 
by impressing the mind of a suitable medium, 
enable him to speak in a language, to him, entirely 
unknown. 

" A remarkable example of this occurred at 
Cleveland, when 1 attended a private sitting of 
mediums who were undergoing the training of 
spirits for additional manifestations. A female 
medium was brought into communication with the 
spirit of *a Frenchman, and made an effort to 
deliver his messages in the French language. As 
it was her first essay, and her faculty of language 
was naturally none of the best, the attempts were 
as awkward as those of a child when first learning 
to walk. Her pronunciation and delivery would 
never have informed one that she w^as speaking 
French. Nevertheless, a gentleman present, ac- 
quainted with that language, succeeded in inter- 
preting a portion of her utterance, and we were 
informed that, according to the tenor of the com- 
munication, a bloody war would soon break out 
and overwhelm the continent of Europe. That 
Louis Napoleon would preserve his power for 
seven or eight years, and that, after the end of his 
reign, France would settle down into a true 
republic. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 243 

"As this was the first effort of the medium at 
speaking French, her success was as good as could 
he expected. Bat the displays of a more fully 
developed medium, Mr. F., were beautiful and 
astonishing. This young gentleman, a school 
teacher by profession, having no knowledge of any 
foreign language, except a slight smattering of the 
Latin, has fallen under the influence of spirits 
belonging to other nations, and speaks their lan- 
guages familiarly, without knowing the meaning of 
what he is uttering. The English language he 
speaks with great propriety of diction, under 
spiritual influence. Under the influence of the Indian 
chief, Red Jacket, he delivers Indian speeches, 
sings Indian songs, and performs the Indian 
dances. Having heard him speak and sing in 
the Indian language, I was very much charmed 
with his delivery; v/hich was eloquent and appro- 
priate, so far as we could judge of his speech in a 
foreign language. I think no one who heard him 
could doubt that it was a true systematic language 
which he was speaking, and not a mere coinage of 
fancy. Two of the company present, who were 
acquainted with Indian languages, spoke of his 
speech with approbation as a genuine Indian har- 
angue, and a fine specimen of oratory. 

" Mr. F. also declaims in a language supposed to 
be Chinese, as he writes under the control of the 
same spirit characters which resemble Chinese 
writing. I have several specimens of his writings 



24:4: SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

in the character of a medium, some of which 
resemble the Chinese, others the Arabic, and others 
the Hebrew. As they have not yet been examined 
by any competent philologist, the true nature of 
these mysterious writings cannot be determined. 
I design, after submitting them to the investigation 
of the learned, to have them engraved and published 
in the Journal of Man. 

" The three manuscripts resembling Chinese, 
Arabic, and Hebrew, which were written with 
great facility under spiritual control, have been 
submitted to the psychometric test, which confirms 
their spiritual origin. 

"The Hebrew manuscript gives an impression 
of an elevated, serene, and noble character, whose 
name is mentioned in the Scriptures, and whose 
character, according to the Scriptural records, 
would coincide with the impression. 

" The manuscript resembling the Arabic, gave 
an impression of a very meditative lover of nature, 
in whom the perceptive organs and the moral 
faculties predominated, who had written something 
in his native language, but not attained any emi- 
nent position as an author. 

" The manuscript resembling the Chinese gave 
an impression of a truly elevated and intellectual 
character; a man of fine natural genius, extensive 
literary attainments, commanding dignity of char- 
acter, and cultivated literary and poetical powers. 
His rank and reputation, both in literary and 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 245 

poetical life, were believed to be of the highest 
order. The name which the medium was im- 
pressed to announce for the Chinese philosopher, 
was Homenyong. 

'•' This speaking in foreign languages, and 
entering into communication with beings who have 
departed more than a thousand years since, speak- 
ing and writing in their own languages, is one of 
the most sublime phenomena in nature ; and if, 
upon critical examination, it shall appear that 
these mysterious manuscripts, and eloquent utter- 
ances, are truly from the source from which they 
purport to come, they will make a grand addition 
to the wonders and beneficent gifts of the Deity, 
which continually excite our admiration and rever- 
ence. Yet if these phenomena relating to lan- 
guage are merely the fantastic play of imagina- 
tion, and not true spiritual manifestations, they 
are still interesting facts in the constitution of 



JOHN FREDERICK OBERLIN 

On Intercourse xoilh the Spirit World. 

The name of Oberlin is held in deep veneration, 
wherever men have heard of the rare combination 
of piety and humanity so beautifully blended 
in his character, and illustrated in his life. He 
was preeminently a jyractical Christian. He 
loved God and man. He believed in overcoming 
21* 



246 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

evil with good. He cherished the glorious hope 
that God will ultimately overcome evil with good 
throughout the universe, and sometime in the 
infinity of ages elevate all his intelligent creatures 
to a state of blessed holiness. He passed in the 
religious world for a moderate Calvinist, yet these 
were his profound convictions of faith and hope. 
They lagged not behind his charity. No wonder 
that such a man was a spiritualist — a communer 
with departed spirits. Let those who have read 
his biography with admiration and reverence, but 
who turn away with disgust from ghost-seeing and 
all communications purporting to come from the 
world of spirits, peruse the following 

EXTRACTS: 

" Oberlin, the good pastor of Ban de la Roche^ 
asserted the same thing of himself His wife came 
to him frequently after her death ; was seen by the 
rest of his household, as well as himself; and 
warned him beforehand of many events that oc- 
curred." 

" Professor Barthe, who visited Oberlin in 1824, 
says that while he spoke of his intercourse with the 
spiritual world as familiarly as with the daily 
visits of his parishioners, he was at the same time 
perfectly free from fanaticism, and eagerly alive to 
all the concerns of this earthly existence. He as- 
serted, what T find many somnambules and deceased 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 247 

persons also assert, that every thing on earth is but 
a copy, of which the antitype is to be found in the 
other. 

He said to his visitor, that he might as well 
attempt to persuade him that that was not a table 
before them, as that he did not hold communica- 
tion with the other world. " I give you credit for 
being honest when you assure me that you never 
saw any thing of the kind," said he; " give me the 
same credit when I assure you that I do." 

With respect to the faculty of ghost-seeing, he 
said, it depends on several circumstances, external 
and internal. People who live in the bustle and 
glare of the world seldom see them, while those 
who live in still, solitary, thinly-inhabited places, 
like the mountainous districts of various countries, 
do. So if I go into a forest by night, I see the 
phosphoric light of a piece of rotten wood ; but if I 
go by day I cannot see it ; yet it is still there. 
Again, there must be a rapport. A tender mother 
is awakened by the faintest cry of her infant, while 
the maid slumbers on and never hears it ; and if I 
thrust a needle among a parcel of wood shavings, 
and hold a magnet over them, the needle is stirred 
while the shavings are quite unmoved. There 
must be a particular aptitude ; what it consists in 
I do not know ; for of my people, many of whom 
are ghost-seers, some are weak and sickly, others 
vigorous and strong. Here are several pieces 
of flint : I can see no diiference in them ; yet 



248 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

some have so much iron in them that they easily- 
become magnetic: others have little or none. So 
it is with the faculty of ghost-seeing. People 
may laugh as they will, but the thing is a fact, 
nevertheless. 

The visits of his Avife continued for nine years 
after her death, and then ceased. 

At length she sent him a message, through 
another deceased person, to say that she was now 
elevated to a higher state, and could therefore no 
longer revisit the earth. 

Never was there a purer spirit, nor a more 
beloved human being, than Oberlin. When first he 
was appointed to the cure of Ban de la Roche, and 
found his people talking so famiharly of the 
reappearance of the dead, he reproved them and 
preached against tlie superstition ; nor was he con- 
vinced, till after the death of his wife. She had, 
however, previously received a visit from her 
deceased sister, the wife of Professor Oberlin, of 
Strasburg, who had warned her of her approaching 
death, for which she immediately set about pre- 
paring, making extra clothing for her children, and 
even laying in provision for the funeral feast. 
She then took leave of her husband and family, 
and went quietly to bed. On the following morn- 
ing she died ; and Oberlin never heard of the 
warning she had received, till she disclosed it to 
him in her spectral visitations. — Catharine Crowe s 
Night Side of Nature. 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 249 



CHAPTER XV. 

APPENDIX. 

Practical Influence and Results, Individually and Socially, 

What are to be the practical fruits of this faith in 
Spirit Manifestation, — this new development of 
Spiritualism ? This is the grand question. Our 
opposers answer, — delusion^ hallucination^ nervous 
imbecility^ infatuation^ insanity^ fanaticism^ irre- 
ligioji^ immorality^ infidelity^ and all manner of evil, 
till it be exploded or die out. But what shall be the 
answer of its believers and professing friends 7 Our 
reply must be in substantial fruits, — in action and 
results. These will give the final answer. " Every 
good tree bringeth forth good fruit ; but a corrupt 
tree bringeth forth evil fruit. Wherefore by their 
fruits ye shall know them." Thus must every 
individual be judged; thus every society; thus 
every declared faith ; and thus every general move- 
ment. Not, indeed, by incidental imperfections, 
casual errors, occasional delinquencies, and excep- 
tional disorders; but by the general current main 
drift, and substantial demonstrations of actuality. 
Now fellow Spiritualists, shall we verify the pre- 
dictions of unbelievers, or shall we effectually refute 



250 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

them ? Shall we prove the tree of onr faith to be a 
good one, or a corrupt one? Our future conduct 
must answer. Works not icords will certainly 
determine what we individually are, what our 
cause is, and what its results are to be on human 
society. 

1. I conjure you, above all things to seek com- 
munion with God, your Heavenly Father, the 
Infinite and All-perfect Spirit. Your faith recog- 
nizes Him as the omnipresent, and, most interior 
germinator, sustainer, and controller of all beings 
and things. It recognizes Him as the Supreme 
Father of spirits, and the originator of all good. It 
recognizes Him as infinite in Love, Wisdom and 
Power. It recognizes the great truth, that all 
angels and spirits, in all worlds, are useful to them- 
selves, to one another, and to Him, only as they are 
in subordinate harmony with His divine nature; 
and that they are happy only in the degree that 
they are useful. Draw near, then, unto Him in 
spirit continually. Worship Him in spirit and in 
truth. Love His spiritual and moral perfections 
with all your heart, all your understanding, and all 
your capability. Let no spirit, being, or thing, 
take the place of God, or be any thing to you but 
what He ordains. Remember that all finite spirits 
are, if rightfully employed, only God's messengers 
and instruments of service; and that in this true 
ministration alone are they blessed. Pray without 
ceasing to your Heavenly Father, by interior aspir- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 251 

ation for his Holy Spirit; that it may take full 
possession of your soul ; that it may be an ever 
gashing fountain there of Love, Wisdom, and moral 
power; rendering your desires, your emotions, 
your ruling motives, your will, your thoughts, your 
words, your conduct, your entire life holy. Medi- 
tate often on His divine perfections, — His purity, 
truthfulness, justice and mercy, — His Love, Wis- 
dom and Goodness. And remember that your 
spiritual sphere is high or low, just in the degree 
that you possess, exercise and delight in these same 
divine attributes. Thus will you exemplify a true 
piety, and be qualified to illustrate all individual 
and social righteousness. 

2. Forget not that true spiritual communion with 
God is the ever prompting, and ever sustaining 
main-spring of personal self-discipline, — of individ- 
ual rectitude and order. Therefore, if you really 
have this communion, you will be constantly chas- 
tened, purified, and set in order by divine prompt- 
ings. You will be made to see, more and more 
clearly, the disorder into which your body, intel- 
lect and spirit have fallen, and what a great work 
needs to be done in you to render you a fit temple 
for the Holy Spirit, and to qualify you for salutary 
intercourse with the world of spirits. You will 
realize, with increasing strength of consciousness, 
that you are all the. time living and acting, not only 
in full view of your All-seeing Father, but probabl y 
also in full view of some inspecting angel, som« 



252 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

guardian spirit, perhaps some dear departed onej 
intensely anxious for your holiness and happiness. 
This should enforce, with great spiritual ur- 
gency on your conscience, the apostolic injunction, 
" Whether ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do 
all to the glory of God." 

Look well to your universal appetites. Abstain 
from all that is plainly sinful at once, and without 
compromise. Lay aside that which injures you in 
body or mind. Cease to be the slave of things 
obviously minecessary, whether you perceive them 
to be directly injurious or not. Contract your arti- 
ficial wants more and more. Use the things that 
are lawful and innocent tempei^aiely. Correct with 
a steady hand, all filthy, disorderly and improper 
habits, into which you may have fallen in your 
former ignorance; Economize your time, industry, 
property and capabilities, for God-approved uses. 
Live not to eat and drink, dress and display your- 
selves, to pamper and intoxicate your nature, to 
prey upon and abuse the subject creation ; but to 
subsist healthfully to do good, to enjoy existence in 
orderly simplicity, and to make ready for a higher 
sphere. I will not particularize intoxicating bev- 
erages, narcotic indulgencies, intemperate eating, 
amative licentiousness, and the numerous pollutions 
of body and mind which all these sensualities bring 
forth. Transcend all these abominations, perver- 
sions and abuses, or your pretended spirituahsm 
will be vain. " Bo ye holy," with the Great Posi- 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 253 

live Spirit, ''for I am holy." In like manner, 
chasten your tongues of all profane, wicked, un- 
truthful, abusive, morose, filthy, mischievous, fool- 
ish words. Well are we exhorted, '' Let your 
speech be always with grace, seasoned with salt, 
that it may be good to the use of edifying." Like- 
wise, the passions and tempers of the soul must 
be brought into obedience. Pride, envy, wrath, 
revenge, hatred are of the carnal mind. But 
humility, magnanimity, meekness, forgiveness, 
charity are of the spiritual mind. What then must 
pure spirits think of a professed spiritualist who 
should habitually indulge unholy and unsubdued 
passions ? Of one who, instead of being as a little 
child, acts out an egotistical, haughty and domi- 
neering temper ; who, instead of a noble, generous, 
magnanimous disposition, betrays an ignoble, un- 
generous, envious one towards every fancied rival, 
or actual superior, or struggling competitor ; who, 
instead of benignant meekness and forbearance, 
under insult and wrong, overflows with wrath, 
defiance and combativeness ; who, instead of for- 
giving offences, and returning only good for evil, 
breathes out vengeance, demands " eye for eye," 
repels violence with violence, and resists evil with 
evil, full of war to the knife ; who, instead of that 
charity which worketh no evil, but good always to 
friend and foe, loves only those that love him, and 
hates all others ! Not so are we taught from 
22 



254 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

heaven. Not so do wise and pure spirits consent 
that we should imitate the brutishness of the past. 

Nor must we go with the multitude to do evil 
any more than to perpetrate it alone. We must 
have no fellowship with iniquity, whether on a 
throne or in a hovel, with the majority or the 
minority, with the Church or the State, with the 
mighty or the feeble. But for truth, justice, equity, 
mercy — all the righteousness which centres in love 
to God and to the neighbor, — we must stand up 
manfully. Against all falsehood, injustice, iniquity, 
cruelty, — all the wrong which springs from con- 
tempt of God, and disregard of man, — we must 
uncompromisingly testify, both by precept and 
example. We must be reformers and progressives 
in all things appertaining to human welfare ; other- 
wise, our spiritualism will become a by- word, a 
hissing and a reproach ; as has the high-sounding 
religionism of the sectarian world. Spiritualism in 
the interiors is good for nothing, unless it flow out 
into the exteriors with sufficient vitality to conform 
them to divine order. Abstractionism is mere 
amusement, — a useless reverie, — without practi- 
calism in external actualities. So saith. the Supreme 
Spirit. So saith the Christ. So say the prophets 
and apostles of truth. So testifieth divine Wisdom 
through all reliable Media and Spirits. 

3. Let spiritualists consider that all piety is 
spurious which generates not a living philanthropy ; 
that there is no true love to God which breathes not 



^ SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 255 

love to man; that " if any man say he loveth God, 
yet hateth his brother, he is a liar." Let them 
remember that right individualism completes not 
itself, till it establish a right socialism ; that there 
must be social progress, as well as individual^ — 
social reform, as well as individual, — social holi- 
ness, as well as individual, — social divine order, as 
well as individual. Have not the spirits every- 
where taught this, predicted it, and counseled us to 
prepare for it 7 Selfishness and antagonism charac- 
terize organic society as it is, not only in savage 
but in civilized life, not only in heathendom but in 
Christendom. Behold the man-thief, standing over 
his degraded slave, threatening vengeance if he 
exercise his rights of manhood ; or if a helper inter- 
fere to rescue him ! Behold the rapacity of covet- 
ousness grinding the face of the poor, and devouring 
the substance of the fatherless ! Behold cunning 
and fraud extorting the hard earnings of the simple 
poor ! Behold ^the miserable extremes of wealth 
and poverty ! Behold vice in high places breeding 
and punishing vice in low places ! Behold enter- 
prise breaking down competitive enterprise ! Behold 
kncfwledge employed to oppress the ignorant! Be- 
hold in all grades of society, each individual stimu- 
lated to the utmost for self, — each family, each 
tribe, each sect, each party, each nation, — regard- 
less what becomes of ihe rest ! Behold the scramble, 
the contention, ihe litigation, the war, the dictation 
of might against right, which render man the 



256 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

tormentor of man, throughout the world! Behold 
government maintaining organic selfishness, oppres- 
sion and vindictive force, by means of the working 
hands and wealth of its own subjects ! Behold 
religion and its consecrated teachers, hewing wood 
and drawing water obsequiously for mammon, — 
pronouncing benedictions on their whole social 
order, as approved of God ! Are not these things so, 
even though we pause and give credit for all the 
individual and social good which exists in spite of 
this selfishness, antagonism and fratricide 7 

But what can Spiritualists do 7 They can open 
their eyes to these facts. They can deplore the 
animalism which prevails. They can understand 
that if mankind are spirits destined to immortality, 
they ought to regard and treat each other, not as 
beasts, but as incipient angels. They can inform 
themselves what needs to be done, socially^ as well 
as individually, before the kingdom of God can 
come, and his will be done in earth as in heaven. 
They can acquaint themselves with the mission of 
spiritualism, as the superseder of materialism. They 
can withdraw themselves from active participation 
in the politics of selfishness and war. They cam be 
considering how to form and establish a better order 
of society. They can gradually be preparing to 
flow together, by voluntary association, into com- 
munities founded on divine principles. They can 
ultimately illustrate, by example^ the true social 
order which all mankind need. Wisdom counsels 



SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 257 

no wild rush into crude, social experiments. It 
forbids all inconsiderate haste, and rash schemes of 
community arrangement. But it calls all professed- 
Spiritualists to think of, prepare for, and, as the 
way shall open, ultimately enter into a truer social' 
order. They have nothing to hope from the old 
Sectarian Church. It spurns them from its presence ; 
and if it desired to retain them, their business in it 
would only be to make brick for the Egyptians 
without straw. They have nothing to expect from 
existing governments and their rival politicians 
but the privilege of voting and fighting to perpet- 
uate its organic and chronic evils. They have 
nothing to expect from political and miUtary revo- 
lutions, set on foot to disinthrall the common 
people. All such revolutions end in cheatery and 
disappointment. Therefore, "let the potsherds of 
the earth contend with the potsherds of the earth." 
''Let the dead bury their dead." Leave the old 
religion and politics to their natural course of decay. 
Quarrel not with them. Trample on nothing that 
is useful in them. Hinder them in nothing good. 
Conform conscientiously to all their righteous 
requirements. Submit to their compulsory exac- 
tions. Endure meekly their oppressions and 
wrongs. Testify faithfully against their sins. Give 
them no just cause of offence. Have no voluntary 
participation in their organic vices." Transcend 
them in wisdom and goodness. Show them a more 
excellent way. Prepare as rapidly as possible for a 
23 



258 SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS. 

new and true social state, wherein dwelleth righte- 
ousness, harmony and bliss. 

If our Spiritualism bring not forth, sooner or 
later, these individual and social fruits, it will 
leave mankind where it found them. It will demon- 
strate its own worthlessness. It will perish under 
the weight of its own just condemnation. It will 
have given forth an uncertain sound signifying 
nothing. It will only add another to the evanes- 
cent commotions that have mocked poor human 
nature so many times with the phantom promise of 
a better day. Can it result in such barrenness and 
disappointment % Will it 7 Let the faith of every 
believer answer, No. Let the works and life of the 
faithful verify that answer. Fellow SpirUualists, 
ponder these words. Hereafter, should I be favored 
in my purpose, I will prepare and submit to the 
world a Treatise, concerning the desired New 
Social Order. In that Work I shall give you, and 
all inquiring minds, my maturest reflections and 
counsels on this important subject. 

And now, may the benedictions of the great 
Parental Spirit, of his immaculate Son, the man 
Christ Jesus, and of ministering spirits from the 
upper spheres, be with us all, evermore, Amen. 

X 8 32 * 

THE END. 



^^,# ^->(\Va' 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
^^i^J^"-'"9 agent: Magnesium'oxSe 
^ Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 



':;P. .x'-NV o ^'^ -f ^O * *°'"-° "-EA^ER ,N PAPER PRPSPP.?;. «„ 




o 0^ 



PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 












*. *• 



^«#^~ 



Oj/^^ 






^-N' ." 















%.^'o.\-^^ ^ 



■ ^ 



v^" 



%\ '^^^ V^ 










^.Sf^: 












•^00^ :^^ 







<;^. 4- 






?_.ir-^t-7 ■:, 






S ^ 



^'^^' % 



%'- 



"-'-:.<^ 






^V 






.r^^> 













"■'M 












